speake and give sentence and that in his humane nature And when hee speaketh God shall speake and when he judgeth God shall judge not only because he himself is God but because the Father shall speak and judge by him The judgement then shall belong unto all the three persons of the God-head as concerning their consent and authority but unto Christ as touching the publishing and executing of the judgement For Christ shall visibly give sentence of all The Son by visible pronouncing of sentence The Church by approbation Luke 21.30 Foure causes why Christ-man shall judge the world which sentence he shall also together execute The Church also shall judge as touching the approbation and allowing of his judgement as Christ saith that the Apostles shall sit on twelve seats and shall judge the twelve tribes of Israel that is that they shall subscribe unto Christs judgement and shall approve his sentence Furthermore the causes why Jesus Christ man shall be Judge are these 1. Because he must judge men therefore he must be beheld of men as a Judge But God is invisible 2. Because God will have the Church glorified by the same Mediatour by whom and for whom it was justified God will judge the world in righteousnesse Acts 17.31 Mat. 24.30 John 5.27 by that man whom hee hath appointed They shall see the Sonne of Man come in the clouds of heaven with power and great glory The Father hath given power to the Sonne to execute judgement in that hee is the Sonne of Man 3. That wee may have this comfort to wit that this Judge whereas he is our Redeemer Heb. 2.11 Ephes 5.30 Brother and Head will be gracious unto us and will not condemne those whom he hath redeemed and purchased with his bloud nay whom he hath vouchsafed to make his brethren and members These are the three things then which comfort us 1. The person of the Judge for he is our brother and our flesh 2. The promise of the Judge for he hath promised and said He that beleeveth in the Sonne John 3.36 and 5.24 hath eternall life Verily verily I say unto you he that heareth my word and beleeveth in him that sent mee hath everlasting life and shall not come into condemnation but hath passed from death unto life 3. The finall cause or end of his coming to judgement For he shall come to set his Church at liberty and to cast the wicked into eternall destruction 4. The fourth cause why Christ-man shall be Judge is the justice of God Because the world hath contumeliously dealt with Christ refusing his benefits Zach. 12.10 John 19.37 therefore They shall looke on him whom they have pierced that hee may the more confound his wicked enemies who shall be forced to behold him their Judge John 12.47 and 3.17 whom they have so much withstood Object Christ saith that he came not to judge or condemne the world How then should hee be our judge Answ Christ in these places speaketh of his first coming which was not to judge the world but to save it but at his second coming hee shall come to be the Judge of the quick and the dead 4. Whence and whither Christ shall come WE look for our judge Christ from heaven For whither the Apostle saw him ascend from thence shall he come 1 Thess 1.7 Mat. 26.64 Phil. 3.10 The Lord Jesus shall shew himself from heaven with his mighty Angels Hereafter shall yee see the Sonne of man sitting at the right hand of the power of God and come in the clouds of the heaven From heaven then where hee sitteth at Gods right hand not out of the aire or the sea or the earth Acts 1.11 For as ye have seen him goe into heaven so shall he come Hee shall descend into the clouds that is he shall descend from heaven visibly into this region of the aire as hee did indeed visibly ascend These things are necessarily proposed that the Church may know whence to expect their Judge and Redeemer For as he will have it known whither he ascended so also will he have it known whence he shall come againe that he might thereby signifie that he hath not laid away that humane nature which hee took 5. How Christ shall come to Judgement HEe shall come 1. Truly visibly and locally not imaginarily Mat. 24.30 They shall see the Son of man coming in the clouds of the heaven and so shall know him to be God by his visible majesty As yee have seen him goe into heaven so shall hee come Acts 1.11 But he ascended visibly and locally therefore hee shall descend also visibly and locally They shall look upon him whom they have pierced 2. Hee shall come furnished and prepared with glory and divine majesty with all the Angels Zach. 12.10 with voice and trump of the Archangel with divine power to raise the dead and to separate the godly from the wicked and to cast these into everlasting torments but to glorifie them for ever The Son of man shall come in the glory of the Father that is he shall come furnished with a heavenly multitude of Angels and full of majesty and that not by necessity but by his power and authority shewing himselfe to be Lord over all creatures and that with such glory as only agreeth and is proper unto the Father Whereupon withall is gathered that Christ is not a secondary God but the second person of the God-head equall with the Father For God will not give his glory to another 3. He shall come suddenly when the wicked lookt not for him When they say Peace 1 Thess 5.2 3. peace he shall come as a thiefe in the night 6. Whom Christ shall judge HEe shall judge all men both quick and dead and also the wicked Angels Now men are called quick or dead in respect of the state which goeth before this judgement As they which shall remaine alive untill the day of judgement are called the quick and living all the rest except these are called the dead and these at the day of Judgement shall rise the other which remain then alive shall be changed Which change shall be unto them instead of death and so We shall appeare before the judgement seat of Christ. Object But hee that beleeveth in the Sonne 1 Cor. 15.51 Rom. 14.10 shall not come into judgement and so it followeth that all shall not be judged Ans He that beleeveth shall not come into the judgement of condemnation but shall come into the judgement of absolution Wherefore we shall be judged as the word judgement is more largely taken for both condemnation and absolution The Divels shall not then be judged that is condemned but they shall be judged in respect of the publishing of the judgment already passed on them as also in respect of aggravating of the judgement Object The Prince of this world saith Christ is already judged and condemned John
which also covetous men doe and so under the name of this vice is covetousnesse also comprehended Idolatry Two kinds of Idolatry Idolatry which is most of all repugnant unto the true knowledge of God and to faith Now there are two kinds of Idolatry 1. when in profession another is worshipped then that one true God or when that is worshipped for God which is no God This kind of Idolatry is more grosse and palpable and doth properly belong unto the first Commandement 2. When in profession or professedly we worship not another god but we erre in the manner of worship that is when albeit the true God is worshipped yet neverthelesse he is worshipped after another manner then God himselfe hath in the second Commandement and also commonly in his word prescribed either by internall worship or by externall worship or externall rites or ceremonies This other kinde of Idolatry is more flie and wilie and is condemned and forbidden in the second Commandement For they who worship God in Images though they deny that they worship any other besides the true God yet notwithstanding are Idolaters For they imagine God to be such a god as will be worshipped in Images and so change the will of God and by changing Gods will change even God himselfe Contempt of God The contempt of God which is to know those things of God which are true but not to be moved thereby to love him or to acknowledge indeed one true God revealed in the Church but not to be moved thereby to worship him to trust in him to feare him and to love him For the knowledge of the true God doth not suffice alone but there must also accompany it an inward motion of the mind to imbrace and follow the same else should the Devils also and the Gentiles have the true knowledge of God which the Apostle denyeth saying They are inexcusable Rom. 1.20 21. because when they knew God they glorified him not as God neither were thankfull c. II Vertue Faith Faith is a sure and certaine perswasion whereby we assent unto every word of God delivered unto us and whereby we are resolved that the promise of the free mercy of God for Christs sake doth belong unto us and further also it is a confidence receiving this benefit of God and resting thereon being kindled of the holy Ghost by the word in our minds will and hearts and working in them a rejoycing in God invocation and praying unto God and obedience according to all his commandements Put your trust in the Lord your God 2 Chron. 20.10 and you shall be assured Foure vices contrary in the defect to faith Unto faith are repugnant of one side which offendeth in the defect of faith Unbeliefe Vn beliefe which assenteth not to such doctrine as is heard and known concerning God Doubtfulnesse Doubtfulnesse which neither assenteth stedfastly to the doctrine of God neither doth altogether gaine-say it but being floating and wavering hath a weake inclination now to one part and now to another Distrust Distrust which applieth not unto it selfe the knowledge which it hath of God and his promises and doth through feare of Gods forsaking us surcease the doing of that it should doe and seeke protection and safeguard without God or of some other besides God He that beleeveth not God 1 John 5.10 hath made him a lyar because he beleeveth not the testimony or record that God witnessed of his Son Temporary faith A dissembling or hypocriticall faith temporary faith or a revolting from faith which is to yeeld an assent to the knowledge thereof and to imbrace it for a season but without any applying or full perswasion of the promise of Gods grace and without regeneration and therefore to be overcome through temptations or other causes and so to cast away againe that assent and profession of godlinesse Mat. 13.20 He that received seed in the stony ground is he which heareth the word and incontinently with joy receiveth it yet hath he no roote in himselfe and dureth but a season for as soone as tribulation or persecution commeth because of the word by and by he is offended Acts 8.13 Heb. â 4 Simon also beleeved and was baptised It is impossible that they which were once lightned and have tasted of the heavenly gift c. Two vices contrary in the excesse to faith Now amongst those which are repugnant unto faith of the other side which offendeth in the excesse are Tempting of God Deut. â 19 Maâ 4.7 Exod. 17.2 1 Cor. 10.9 Tempting of God which is through an unbeliefe or distrust or contempt of God and a trust or love of our owne wisdome justice or power and glory to depart from Gods word or order and so to make tryall of Gods truth or power and stubbornely and proudly to provoke God unto anger Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God Moses said unto them why contend yee with me Wherefore do yee then tempt the Lord Doe we provoke the Lord unto anger Carnall security Carnall security which is to live without thinking of God and his will or of our owne infirmity and dangers and without acknowledging or bewailing of our sins and without the feare of God and yet to promise to our selves an indemnity from the anger of God and from punishment without faith and repentance This is often and most grievously accused in the Scripture Christ speaketh of that security and carelesnesse which shall be at his second comming As the dayes of Noe were Mat 24.38 39. so likewise shall the comming of the Son of man be For as in the dayes before the flood they did eate and drink marry and give in marriage c. III Vertue Hope Hope is a sure and certaine expectation of everlasting life freely to be given for Christs sake and of mitigation or asswagement of present evils and of a deliverance from the same evils of this life and lastly an expecting and looking for all blessings necessary unto salvation according to the counsell and will of God Hereof is said Trust perfectly on the grace that is brought unto you 1 Pet. 1.13 Rom. 5.5 by the revelation of Jesus Christ Hope maketh not ashamed Now hope springeth from faith because he that is certaine of the present will of God towards him hath also certaine and assured promises of the time to come For God is not changed Rom. 11.21 and the gifts and calling of God are without repentance Moreover faith and hope differ in these considerations Faith imbraceth the present benefits of God and his will towards us Hope imbraceth the effects and fruits which are to come of this present and perpetuall will of God according as it is said Heb. 11.11 Rom 8.24 Faith maketh those things to be which are hoped for and sheweth those things c. Hope that is seene is not hope for how can c. Two
to and fro to seek the word of the Lord and shall not finde it We now see the nation of the Jewes which the Lord honoured with so many excellent titles and priviledges with so great successe and miracles exalted it far above all other mortall men now to be more abject than the meanest of all men and so grosly strangely grown blind amidst the noone-day-light of the Prophets preaching that the example thereof duly considereed may not to say move laughter or anger strike a terrour into us The cause of this so great an evill we heare the words of the Prophets and of Christ himself to averre to have bin their contempt and neglect of the sound doctrine concerning God our salvation Joh. 5.43 I come in my Fathers name and yee receive me not If another shall come in his own name him will ye receive I forbeare the recitall of other examples only one will I touch which is of the kingdom of England which a little before was most flourishing and happy Englands Manian persecution and that not only because it is a very sad example but also because there is not one in this our assembly that is such a youth but that it fell out in his daies For in this our age the knowledge of the divine truth was given to England and in the reigne of Edward the sixt the Church and Schooles were excellently constituted in a flourishing estate And when the King was seventeen yeare old hee was beautified with piety vertue and learning far above the modell of that age so that nothing in the most glorious kingdome was more glorious than the King so that this kingdome came behind no part of the whole world in happines But on a suddain this Edward a Prince of great hope being taken out of this life the Papal tyranny soon again surprised his kingdom the most glorious Churches were cruelly wasted with imprisonments banishments fire sword and men of eminent learning holines without any respect of age sexe or dignity some of them haled to the fire and other most cruell punishments and others cast out into all corners of the world It was now onward in the fift yeare whiles these calamities continued there But I rather acknowledge and bewaile our owne sins than take upon me the judging of others The cries of the English banished which I heard with these eares are not out of my hearing wherewith they complained of the unthankfulnesse security and surfeit of the Gospel that had seized upon their Nation But doe wee looke to it better to manage our condition would God we did When Pilate mingled the bloud of the Galileans with their sacrifices saith Christ Luke 13.3 Vnlesse yee repent yee shall all likewise perish The tumults and ruines of Empires by which the Church is shaken are before our eyes threatning us the theevish Turkes gape after us endeavouring with might and main to take Christ from us and to obtrude upon us their Mahomet and we heare that daily they prey upon our neer bloud drawing away Christian youths to their filthy and blasphemous society and to make a breach in upon us The abomination of the kingdome of Antichrist curseth us and crieth out that we are to be destroyed And there are more heresies and depravations of the truth hatched and increased within without the Church like Hydraes heads than can be numbred Isay 1.2 Rom. 9.10 And now verily is that fulfilled that unless the Lord preserve unto us a seed we shal be like to Sodom Gommorrah nothing of us remaining Let us not be now so stupid or such haters of our selvs as not to be moved with these things Let us seek the Lord whiles he may be found Isay 55.6 Let every one enter into a serious consideration of his own salvation to hold fast in our hearts those things which we collect and are fitted pertinently unto the same that if the world broken to peeces should fail yet the ruines thereof should not affright us These things we have spoken of do concern al men but chiefly our order of Scholars For all that ever instructed or governed schooles or have bin imployed in those things or would have others to be imployed have agreeed upon this That they that are brought up in the schools should be not only more learned but also more godly Which being so let men acknowledge that a school is a company according to Gods ordinance Scholars should have learned godlinesse or godly learning teaching and learning the doctrine necessary for mankind concerning God and other good things that the knowledge of God among men may not be extinguished but the Church may be preserved 8. Motive that doctrine ãâã be the maâk of the Church chiefly of the Schooles many may be made heirs of eternall life discipline may be upheld and men may have other honest benefits by the arts Therefore we swerve far from too far from our scope or marke unlesse we be setled in this purpose that we ought to be busily imployed in these Ant-hils and Bee-hives of Christ not only to be more skilled in learning but also more adorned with a good and holy conversation that we may be more acceptable to God and men And it is apparent in the Church that all instruction without the doctrine of godlines is nothing else but an erring and a withdrawing from God from true good true righteousnes true salvation For whatsoever we do not to the glory of God whatsoever we do not in the name of Christ Jesus whatsoever we do not of faith the holy spirit pronounceth as sinfull vile and condemned of God When therefore this doctrine is put out of the Schooles of the Church then not only nothing can be taught concerning true perfect vertue such as God requires but also those other few and obscure doctrines left behind of bad would make us far worse not by reason of their being amongst us but the want of those things without which nothing is holy and sound And although the consent of all men of sound judgement should satisfie us in this matter yet the divine Commandement John 5.35 2 Tim. 2.15 ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã commanding us to search the Scriptures to attend to reading and rightly to divide the Word of God should be of more weight unto us And because none can orderly and plainly distinguish and lay open the speeches of the Prophets and Apostles and the parts of Religion without the instructions and exercises of the Schooles who doth not see with how neere a tye the study of godlines is knit unto the Schooles That therefore which is the chiefe work amongst men and cannot be performed of us without the help of the Schooles we judge to be chief in the Schooles namely the understanding interpretation of the Prophets Apostles And seeing there is afforded unto us Scholars more ability and opportunity of more exact knowledge of Religion than
as we neither reject nor contemne the testimony of the true Church so we doubt not but their opinion is pestilent and detestable who do often say that the holy Scriptures have not their authority else-where then from the word of the Church 1 Reason The reproach of God For first wicked is it and blasphemous to say that the authority of Gods Word dependeth of the testimony of man And if it be so that the chiefest cause why we beleeve that the Scriptures were delivered from heaven be the witnesse of the Church who seeth not that hereby the authority of a mans voice is made greater then the voice of God For he that yeeldeth his testimony unto another so that he is the only or the chiefe cause why credence is given unto the other out of all doubt greater credit is given unto him then unto the other who receiveth his testimony Wherefore it is a speech most unworthy the majesty of God that the voice of God speaking in his holy Book is not acknowledged except it be confirmed by the witnesse of men 2 Reason Our comfort Faith is grounded on approved witnesse therefore not on mans Secondarily whereas the doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles doth preach of so great matters as the certaine knowledge whereof is so greatly desired of all who are well disposed and the conflicts of doubtfulnesse in all mens minds are so great what full assurance of our faith can there be what sure consolation against assaults or temptations if that that voice on which our confidence relieth be no otherwise knowne unto us to be indeed the voice of God but because men say so in whom we see so much ignorance errour and vanity to be that no man scarcely especially in matters of some weight doth attribute much unto their word except other reason concurre with it 3 Reason The confutation of our enemies Thirdly the truth of God and Christian Religion is plainly exposed unto the mocks and scoffes of the wicked if we going about to stop their mouths doe therefore only desire that we should be credited that our Religion is from God because our selves say so For if they be by no other confutation repressed they will with no lesse shew of truth deny it then we affirme it 4 Reason Witnesses Last of all the Scripture it selfe in many places is against this opinion and doth challenge a far higher authority unto it selfe then which hangeth upon mens words For so saith Christ himselfe I receive not the record of man signifying thereby John 5. that his doctrine stood not no not on John Baptists testimony although yet he did alledge it but as of lesse account that he might omit nothing by which men might be moved to beleeve Therefore he addeth But I say these things that you may beleeve I have a greater witnesse then the witnesse of John And if Christ now being humbled said these things of himselfe then surely shall they be no lesse true of him being in glory and sitting in his Throne Paul saith 1 Cor. 2. My word and my preaching stood not in entising speech of mans wisdome but in plaine evidence of spirit and of power that your faith should not be in the wisdome of men but in the power of God If so be then our faith must not rest no not upon reasons wisely framed by men much lesse shall it depend on the bare word of men Ephes 2. The Church her selfe is said to be built upon the foundation of the Prophets and Apostles If then the confidence and confession of the Church stayeth on the doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles as on the foundation the certainty of Scripture cannot hang on the Churches witnesse for so should not the Church be upheld by the testimony of the Prophets and Apostles but by her owne And it is said 1 John 5. If we receive the witnesse of men the witnesse of God is greater If it be greater then the authority of it hangeth not on the record of man but we are to give more credence unto God witnessing the Prophets and Apostles writings to be indeed his voice then unto the Church affirming the same 1 Object That they are true the Church alone doth witnesse Ans The Minor is false Now that it is said of the contrary That by the Churches record alone it doth appeare unto us that the sacred bookes which wee have were written by the Prophets and Apostles whose names they beare in their fore-head and that even unto us they are come uncorrupt this we grant not For God far more certainly testifieth both in Scripture and in the hearts of his Saints that no feigned or forged thing is in these books then it can be by the Church and all the creatures of the world confirmed They therefore who stand upon the Churches testimony alone in this point shew that themselves have not as yet felt or understood the chiefest testimony 2 Object The discerning of books Ans The Minor is false 1 The working of the holy Ghost Furthermore they say That the bookes authenticke or as they terme them Canonicall of both Testaments are discerned from the Apocryphall by the Churches judgement and therefore that the authority of holy Canon doth depend on the Churches wisdome But that this difference of the bookes is not determined by the Churches judgement but being imprinted into the bookes themselves by the Spirit of God is onely acknowledged and approved by the Church this is easily to be understood if the causes of this difference be considered For either in these which are called Apocryphall the force and majesty of the heavenly Spirit doth lesse evidently appeare in the weight and vehemency of word and matter then in others of which it is cleere that they are the heavenly Oracles 2 The certainty of Authors set down in writing by the divine instinct that they might be the rule of our faith or it cannot be determined neither out of these bookes themselves nor out of others which are Canonicall that they were written either by the Prophets or Apostles because either they were not opened by those whom God by certain testimonies hath warranted unto us to be endued with a Propheticall spirit or themselves doe not shew any certain Authours of them or by their form of speech or other reasons it may be gathered that they were not left of them whose names they beare Now as touching either this evidence of spirit or certainty of the authours we build not our judgement on the testimony of the Church but of the bookes themselves And therefore not for the Churches judgement only do we judge some books to be Canonicall and the foundation and rule of our faith and do therefore accept of the doctrine of other some because they agree with the Canonicall but rather for the very cause of this difference which we find in the bookes themselves 3 Object The Church is more
perswade not move the mind to assent without the inward testimony of the holy Ghost But the Spirit of God when he once breedeth this most assured perswasion in our minds that the doctrine which is contained in the holy Bible is of a truth the will of God and worketh that comfort and change of our minds and hearts which is promised and taught in this book by our experience and feeling it is so confirmed that while this remaineth within us though all Angels and men should say contrary yet we would beleeve this to be the voice of God but if that remaine not or be not in us though all should say it yet we would not beleeve it Neither doth not the Spirit therefore establish the authority of the Scripture Object The Scripture beareth witnesse of the Spirit therefore the Spirit not of it Answer because we are to examine what the Spirit speaketh within us by the rule of the Scripture for before that this is done of us the Spirit himselfe declareth unto us that the Scripture is the word of God and inspired by him and that he will teach us nothing in our hearts which is not agreeable unto that testimony before set down of him in the Scripture And if this be not first most certainly perswaded us of the Spirit himselfe we will never re-call our opinions of God and his worship to the Scripture as the only rule to try them by Now then after it is declared unto us by divine inspiration that the Scripture is a sufficient witnesse of that divine revelation in our hearts then at length do we find our selves to be confirmed by the mutuall testimony of the same Spirit in the Scripture and in our hearts and we beleeve the Scripture affirming of it self 2 Tim. 3. 2 Pet. 1. That it was delivered by divine inspiration to the holy men of God 6 For what cause no doctrine besides the holy Scripture is to be received in the Church The Scripture is of God therefore the rule of faith Whereas it appeareth unto us that it is the word of God which the Prophets and Apostles have left in writing there is no man which doth not see that the Scripture must be the rule square by which all things which are taught done in the Church must be tried Now all things of which there useth to rise questions in the Christian Church do appertain either unto doctrine or unto discipline and ceremonies That the word of God ought to be the rule unto both sorts it is out of doubt But in this place we speak of the doctrine of the Church which consisteth in the sentences and decrees which we are bound by the commandement of god to beleeve or obey and therefore they cannot be changed by the authority of any creature and they are become obnoxious unto the wrath of God whosoever submit not themselves in faith and obedience unto them To these decrees and precepts the Papists adde many sentences which not only are no where delivered in Scripture but are repugnant unto it and they contend That the Church or the Bishops have authority of decreeing yea contrary and besides the Scripture what the Church must beleeve or doe and that mens consciences are bound by those decrees no lesse then by the words of the holy Scripture to beleeve or obey Contrariwise we beleeve and confesse That no doctrine is to be proposed unto the Church not only if it be repugnant unto the holy Scripture but if it be not contained in it And whatsoever either is not by the expresse testimony of the holy Scripture delivered or doth not consequently follow out of the words of the Scripture rightly understood that we hold may be without hurt of conscience beleeved or not beleeved changed abrogated and omitted The difference of the Scripture and of other mens opinions For we must ever hold a necessary difference between the bookes of the Prophets and Apostles and the writings and doctrine of others in the Church The Scripture only is of it selfe to be beleeved the rule of faith That the Scripture onely neither hath nor can have any errour in any matter other teachers both may erre and oftentimes also doe erre when they depart from the written word of God Againe that the Scriptures are beleeved on their own word because we know that God speaketh with us in them others have credit not because themselves say so but because the Scripture witnesseth so neither a whit more then they can prove by the Scripture Wherefore we do not reject others doctrine and labours in the Church but only setting them in their owne place we submit them unto the rule of Gods word This doctrine first is delivered of God himselfe and that not in one place only of the Scripture as You shall not adde unto the word which I spake unto you neither shall you take away from it And I protest unto every man that heareth the words of the prophecie of this booke Dent. 4. Revel 22. if any man shall adde unto thâse things God shall adde unto him the plagues that are written in this booke And if any man shall diminish of the words c. Neither only by these words is forbidden that no false things and openly repugnant to the written word be added to the doctrine of the Church but also that no uncertaine things or things not appertaining unto it be mingled therewith For it is not in the power of any creature to pronounce what we are to thinke of God and his will but this is onely to be learned out of that which is disclosed in his word And therefore the men of Beraea are commended Who searched the Scriptures daily Acts 17. whether these things were so 2 Faith is grounded only on the Word Secondly faith which is spoken of in the Church is a part of divine worship that is the sure assent by which we embrace every word of God delivered unto us because it is impossible for us to be deceived by it if we understand it aright Further also that it may breed in us a true worshipping of God and comfort of our soules it must stand sure and immoveable against temptations But there is no certain doctrine concerning God and Religion besides that which is knowne to be revealed in his word We may not therefore give the honour which is due unto God unto men neither may we go from certaine things to uncertaine but cleave only to the word of God in the doctrine concerning Religion and therefore humane decrees must not be accounted amongst those which we are to imbrace by faith Faith cometh by hearing hearing by the word of God c. 3 Things necessary to be beleeved or done are part of divine worship But things not prescribed are no part of divine worship Therefore they are not necessary Thirdly for so much as the worship of God is a worke commanded of God performed
confirmeth the faithful to yeeld obedience Lastly they cite all other sayings which seem to place conversion and good works in the will of men I have applied my heart to fulfill thy statutes Psal 119. He that is begotten of God keepeth himselfe 1 John 5.18 These and the like sayings attribute the work of God unto men 1. Because they are not only the object but the instrument also of Gods working Two causes why the workes of God are attributed to men which the holy Spirit exerciseth in them 2. Because they are such an instrument which being renewed and moved by the holy Spirit doth also it self work together and move it selfe For there is not one effect ascribed unto the holy Ghost and another to mans will but the same to both unto the holy Ghost as the principall cause unto mans will as a secondary and instrumentall cause The third degree of liberty in man regenerated The third degree of liberty belongeth to man in this life as hee is regenerated but yet not glorified or in whom regeneration is begun but not accomplished or perfected In this state the Will useth her liberty not only to work evill as in the second degree but partly to do ill and partly to do well And this is to be understood two waies 1. That some workes of the regenerate are good and pleasing to God which are done of them according to Gods commandement but some evill and displeasing to God which they doe contrary to the commandement of God which is manifest by the infinite fallings of holy men 2. That even those good works which the converted doe in this life albeit they please God by reason of Christs satisfaction imputed unto them yet are they not perfectly good that is agreeable to Gods Law but unperfect and stained with many sinnes and therefore they cannot if they be beheld without Christ stand in judgement and escape damnation The cause of the renewing and beginning of this liberty in man to good is the Spirit working by the Will The cause for which the Will beginneth to work well is this Because by the singular grace or benefit of the holy Spirit mans nature is renewed by the Word of God there is kindled in the mind a new light and knowledge of God in the heart new affections in the will new inclinations agreeing with the Law of God and the will is forcibly and effectually moved to doe according to these notions and inclinations and so it recovereth both the power of willing that which God approveth and the use of that power and beginneth to be conformed and agreeable to God and to obey him Deut. 30.6 The Lord thy God will circumcise thy heart and the heart of thy seed that thou mayest love the Lord thy God with all thine heart Ezek. 36.26 A new heart will I give you and a new spirit will I put within you and I will take away the stony heart out of your body and I will give you an heart of flesh and I will put my spirit within you and cause you to walk in my statutes Act. 16.14 The Lord opened the heart of Lidia that shee should attend to those things which were spoken of Paul 1 Cor. 3.17 Why the Will in the regenerate useth liberty not only to good but to evill also Where the Spirit of the Lord is there is liberty The causes for which the will useth her liberty not only to the chusing of good but of evill also are in number two 1. For that in this life the renewing of our nature is not perfect neither as concerning the knowledge of God neither as concerning our inclination to obey God and therefore in the best men while they live here remaine still many and great sinnes both Originall and others 2. For that the regenerate be not alwaies ruled by the holy Spirit but are sometimes forsaken of God either for to try or to chastise and humble them but yet are re-called to repentance that they perish not Of the first cause it is said Rom. 7.18 I know that in mee that is in my flesh dwelleth no good thing for to will is present with me but I find no means to performe that which is good Mar. 9.24 I beleeve Lord but help thou my unbeliefe Of the second cause it is said Psal 51.11 Take not thy holy Spirit from me O Lord why hast thou made us to erre from thy waies and hardened our heart from thy feare Returne for thy servants sake The Lord our God be with us Isa 63.17 1 Kin. 8.57 that he forsake us not neither leave us Therefore the regenerate man in this life doth alwaies go either forward or backward neither continueth in the same state Hence are deduced these two conclusions 1. As man corrupted before he be regenerated cannot begin new obedience pleasing and acceptable unto God so he that is regenerated in this life although he begin to obey God that is hath some inclination and purpose to obey God according to all his commandements and that unfeigned though yet weak and struggling with evill inclinations affections and desires and therefore there shine in his life and manners a desire of piety towards God and his neighbour yet can he not yeeld whole and perfect obedience to God because neither his knowledge nor his love to God is so great and so sincere as the Law of God requireth and therefore is not such righteousnesse as may stand before God according to that saying Psal 143.2 Enter not into judgement with thy servant for in thy sight shall none that liveth be justified 2. They who are converted can no farther retaine good inclinations neither thoughts and affections and a good purpose to persevere and goe forward therein then as the holy Spirit worketh and preserveth these in them For if hee guide and rule them they judge and do aright but if he forsake them they are blind they wander slip and fall away yet so that they perish not but repent and are saved if so be they were ever truly converted 1 Cor. 4.7 Phil. 1.6 2.13 What hast thou that thou hast not received If thou hast received it why rejoycest thou as if thou hadst not received it I am perswaded that he who hath begun this good work in you will performe it untill the day of Jesus Christ It is God that worketh in you both the will and the deed John 15.5 even of his good pleasure Without me you can doe nothing Who shall also confirme you to the end that ye may be blamelesse in the day of our Lord Jesus Christ 1 Cor. 1.8 and 10.13 God is faithfull which will not suffer you to be tempted above that you be able but will even give the issue with the temptation that ye may be able to beare it 1 Pet. 1.5 You are kept by the power of God through faith to salvation This doctrine
whereby wee are out of Gods word informed and instructed unto faith or assent and beleefe as when wee use to say The Christian faith the Apostolike faith Oftentimes it is used for the fulfilling of ancient promises or the things themselves which are beleeved as Before faith came we were kept under the law and shut up unto the faith which should afterward be revealed Gal. 3.23 How faith differeth from all other kindes of knowledge Furthermore albeit there be also other certain notices whereunto we firmly give assent as understanding or apprehension of principles science sapience art prudence for the assent coming unto the notice doth confirme and perfect it so that what knowledge of a thing it had without assent it is imperfect and unprofitable yet none of those are that faith especially the Theologicall such as a little before is described for to those notices or apprehensions we do assent either because they are naturally engraffed in our minds or for that they bring demonstrance or some other true and certain proofs But the Theologicall assent or faith is not neither ariseth it out of the instinct of nature neither out of sense or experience neither out of demonstrations or reasons borrowed from Philosophy but cometh and dependeth of a peculiar and supernaturall revelation or divine testimony That therefore which is added in the former description for the asseveration of God himselfe distinguisheth Theologicall faith from all other knowledges even the most certain And this generall definition of Theologicall faith is necessary that wee may not think that out of Philosophy or such principles as are naturally known to all are to be drawn reasons or arguments sound and sufficient to confirme the articles of our faith but may know that the word of God and those good and necessary consequences and arguments which are framed out of it are a supernaturall light and more certain then all though most exact and exquisite demonstrances either Naturall or Mathematicall of Philosophers 2. How many kinds of faith there are in Scripture FOur sorts of faith are found rehearsed in Scripture 1. Historicall 2. Temporary 3. Working miracles 4. Justifying or saving faith The difference of these kinds one from the other appeareth out of their definitions Historicall faith is to know and think all those things to be true which are manifested from above What historicall faith is either by voice or by visions or by oracles or by any other manner of revelation and are taught in the books of the Prophets and Apostles and thus to be perswaded of them for the asseveration and testimony of God himselfe It is called historicall because it is a bare knowledge of such things as God is said to have done to do or that he will do hereafter of this faith these testimonies of holy Scripture make mention 1 Cor. 13.2 If I have all faith so that I could remove mountains c. Which saying notwithstanding may be construed of all the sorts of faith James 2.19 justifying faith only excepted The divels beleeve and tremble for the divell knoweth exactly both what things are written in the word and also what are not written because hee is a spirit witty quick and learned hee is present and seeth whatsoever things are done in the Church and also through long experience hath known the doctrine of the Church to be true Acts 8.13 Simon Magus beleeved to wit that the doctrine was true which the Apostle Peter propounded but he had not a justifying faith Temporary faith is to assent unto the doctrine of the Church together with profession and joy therein What temporall faith is though not true and unfained that is to say not springing from a lively sense of the grace of God towards them but of some other cause whatsoever therefore it endureth but for a time and in the instant of affliction vanisheth Or It is to assent unto the heavenly doctrine which is delivered by the Prophets and Apostles to professe it to glory therein and to rejoyce in the knowledge thereof for a time not for the application of the promise to themselves to wit not for any feeling in their hearts of Gods grace towards them but for other causes and therefore without any true conversion and finall perseverance in the profession of this doctrine This definition is drawn from the parable and words of Christ He that receiveth seed in the stony ground is he which heareth the word and incontinently with joy receiveth it yet hath hee not root in himselfe and dureth but a season Mat. 13.20 21. for as soon as tribulation or persecution cometh c. The causes of this kind of joy are in a manner infinite and diverse in divers persons yet all of them temporary at whose fading such faith also as is grounded on them flitteth and vanisheth Hypocrites rejoyce at the hearing of the Gospel Temporary faith is led in a string with the commodities of the world and with them doth live and die either because it is a new doctrine in their ears or because it seemeth to sooth and flatter their affections whilest it disburdeneth them of mens traditions as doth the doctrine of Christian liberty of justification c. or because they haunt a licentious custome of sinning or hunt after profits and commodities whether publike or private as riches honour glory c. which then appeareth when the crosse overtaketh them For then because they have no root they are parched and wasted with the heat thereof Thus hypocrites rejoyce they rejoyce not as true beleevers I mean on a sense and feeling of Gods grace working in them and on an application unto themselves of the blessings offered in the word which one thing only in the faithfull is the cause that they are rapt with exceeding true and perfect joy and the removing of this cause sufficeth to make faith temporary The difference of temporall and historicall faith This time serving faith differeth from historicall only in that joy which accompanieth it and not the other for the historicall faith hath a bare and naked knowledge only but temporary faith besides this knowledge rejoyceth therein for time-serving men receive the word with joy whereas divels beleeve historically and yet are hereon touched with no joy but rather tremble they I say joy not in that knowledge they have but wish it were quite extinguished Nay farther they professe not themselves to be followers of that doctrine though they know it to be true but horribly persecute and maliciously oppugne the same Notwithstanding in men historicall faith is sometimes coupled with profession and sometimes also severed from it for oftentimes men professe for I know not what causes that religion and truth which in heart they hate many also which are resolved and know assuredly the verity of Christian doctrine notwithstanding oppose themselves and set their faces against it and these are they which sin against the holy Ghost Object Yea but the
wit as touching their accomplishment and consummation Some reconcile the difference of these two in this manner Faith apprehendeth the promises proposed in the Creed concerning things to come Hope the things themselves promised which are to come But this reconcilement is not so popular and easie to be conceived by the vulgar fort as is the other Object 2. Faith is the evidence of things which are not seen Therefore not of things present Answ It is the evidence of things which are not seen to wit by the outward sense but they are seen by the eyes of the mind even as if they did lie open to the eyes of the body Again they are not seen as is afore-shewed in respect of their accomplishment and consummation 5. What are the causes of faith How the H. Ghost is the principall efficient cause of faith Ephes 2.8 THe first and principall efficient cause of faith both historicall temporary and of working miracles is the holy Ghost howbeit hee is cause of these by his divine generall working only but he is cause of justifying faith by a speciall kinde of working By the grace of God ye are saved through faith and that not of your selves it is the gift of God who enlightneth the minde that it may understand the word and moveth the will that it may assent unto the word once understood Object The divell hath historicall faith It is therefore wrought in him by the holy Ghost Ans Yea even whatsoever faith is in the divell is wrought by the Spirit of God but that by a generall and universall working only as hath been said whereby he worketh in all not by a speciall and proper action because by such a kind of working the holy Ghost fashioneth and frameth a justifying faith in the elect alone For verily whatsoever knowledge and understanding is in divels and hypocrites God effecteth it by his Spirit but not so as to regenerate or justifie them that they might rightly acknowledge him to be the authour of this gift and magnifie him therefore for after this manner hee worketh faith in the elect alone The divels therefore and hypocrites have faith from the Spirit of God but the elect from the Spirit of God sanctifying them The word of God preached the instrumentall cause of faith Rom. 1.16 Rom 10 17. 1 Cor 4.15 The instrumentall cause of faith in generall is the whole word of God comprehended in the books of the old and new Testament in which writings also are contained many works and miracles of God besides the word But the chief and proper instrument of justifying faith is the preaching of the Gospel The Gosel is the power of God unto salvation to every one that beleeveth Faith cometh by hearing and hearing by the word of God This instrument doth the holy Ghost use yet not as necessary in regard of his working but arbitrary and at his own good pleasure both to stir up faith in us and to nourish strengthen and increase the same Wherefore ordinarily justifying faith is never engendered in those who are of yeers to receive it without the preaching of the Gospel Speciall revelation the cause of faith of miracles The formall cause of faith The object of faith The subject of faith The ends of faith The cause of that faith which worketh miracles is not simply the word of God but there must necessarily come thereto an especiall or immediate revelation from God The formall cause of justifying faith is a certain knowledge and confidence in Christ The object of it is whole Christ and his benefits promised in the word The subject or part of man wherein it remaineth is the understanding will and heart of man The end or finall cause 1. The glory of God to wit the celebration of his truth justice bounty mercy which hee hath shewed in the sending of his Son and in the giving of faith in him 2. Our salvation that wee may receive the blessings which are promised in the word 6. What are the effects of faith The effects of faith THe effects of justifying faith are 1. The justifying of us before God 2. Joy resting on God and peace of conscience Being justified by faith we have peace with God 3. Our whole conversion regeneration and all our obedience which followeth faith and beginneth at the same time with faith For by faith God purifieth our hearts Rom. 5.1 To the effects of faith appertaine also the consequents thereof that is increase of spirituall and corporall gifts and the receiving of the things themselves which faith aimeth at Acts 15.9 The first then and immediate effect of justifying faith is justification from this afterwards flow all other benefits purchased by the bloud of Christ which all we beleeve to be given us by faith faith it selfe being the cause of them for That which is the cause unto any cause of any effect is likewise a cause of that effect If thererefore faith be the next cause of our justification in respect of us it is also a cause of those things which necessarily follow justification Thy faith hath saved thee Luke 8.48 In a word The effects of faith are justification and regeneration which is begun here and is to be perfected in the life to come Rom. 3.28 10.10 Acts 13.39 7. Unto whom faith is given Justifying faith is given to all the elect and to them only Joh. 6.44 10.26 Matth. 13.11 Acts 13.48 Rom. 8.30 Ephes 2.8 Rom. 10.16 2 Thes 3.2 Mat. 7.22 JUstifying faith is only proper to the elect and that to all of them for it is given to the elect alone and to all the elect even to infants as concerning some inclination No man can come to mee except the Father which hath sent mee draw him Ye beleeve not for ye are not of my sheep It is given to you to know the secrets of heaven but unto them it is not given And they beleeved as many as were ordained to everlasting life Whom he predestinated them also he called and whom hee called them also hee justified Faith is the gift of God All have not hearkened to the Gospel For all men have not faith Temporary faith and the faith of miracles is given to those who are members of the visible Church only that is hypocrites Have wee not by thy Name done many great works Cast out divels But now neverthelesse this faith of miracles ceaseth which flourished in the primitive Church for that now the doctrine is sufficiently confirmed Historicall faith all they have who are by profession of the Church whether they be of the godly or reprobates yea and they also who are not members of the Church but enemies as divels and tyrants Historicall is a part of justifying faith because there can be no assent or perswasion of a thing which is not first known Object Historicall faith is a good work The divels have historicall faith Therefore they have good works Answ Historicall
Jerem. 32.19 50.45 Acts 2.23 Ephes 1.11 The explication and confirmation of each part of this definition severally Counsell The providence of God is called in Scripture the counsell of God The counsell of the Lord shall endure for ever My counsell shall stand God willing to shew the stablenesse of his counsell Out of these testimonies it is cleer and apparant that we are to understand by the name of providence not only the bare science or knowledge of things present and to come but also the decree and effectuall will of God for the name of counsell comprehendeth both to wit An understanding or prescience and fore knowledge of things to come or to be done and of the causes for which they are Two parts of Gods providence 1. His knowledge 2. His decree or are not to be done Likewise A will effecting or working a thing for certain causes and that in due time and order Providence therefore is not the bare fore-seeing or fore knowledge but the fore-knowledge together with the will of God even as ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã which wee translate providence signifieth with the Greeks both a knowledge and a care of things 2. Eternall Eternall Because seeing neither the ignorance of any thing nor increase of knowledge or change of wilâ falleth into God it is certain that hee knew and decreed all things from everlasting The Lord hath possessed me in the beginning of his way Prov. 8.22 Isa 40.10 Ephes 1.4 1 Cor. 2.7 Which declare the last things from the beginning and from old the things that were not done Hee hath chosen us in Christ before the foundation of the world Wee speak the wisdome of God which he had determined before the world 3. Most free Most free That is a decree which was made from everlasting of all things and events as it pleased him of his great wisdome and goodnesse when he had perfect power otherwise to have directed his counsell or else to have omitted it or to have things otherwise then he decreed to do them by his counsell Psal 115.3 Jer. 18.6 He doth whatsoever he will As the clay is in the potters hand so are you in mine hand 4. Unchangeable 1 Sam. 15.29 Malac. 3.6 Unchangeable Because neither errour of counsell nor any change or mutation falleth into God but what he hath once decreed from everlasting that as being most good and right doth he will everlastingly and at length bring to passe The Strength of Israel will not lie nor repent I am the Lord I change not So Numb 33.10 Job 23.13 Psal 33.13 Prov. 19.21 Isa 14.24 25 26 27. 46.10 Ezek. 12.28 James 1.17 Rom. 11.29 Heb. 6.17 5. Most wise Job 12.13 Most wise This is shewed both by the wonderfull course of things and evenâs in the world and by the Scripture it self With him is wisdome and strength hee hath counsell and understanding Rom. 11.33 O the depth of the wisdome and knowledge of God! So 1 Sam. 16.7 1 King 8.39 1 Chro. 28.9 Psal 33.11 Job 36.23 Psal 33.15 139.1 2 3 4 5 6. 147.5 Prov. 8.30 6. Most just Most just Because the will of God is the only fountain and the chiefe rule of justice and is manifested and declared in the law Whatsoever therefore God will or hath decreed or doth work it is simply and in it self just whether wee know or not know the manner 2 Chron 17.2 how it is just There is no iniquity with the Lord our God neither respect of persons So Nehem. 9.33 Job 9.2 Psalm 36.7 119.137 Daniel 9.7 14. 7. Effectuall in working Whereby God worketh This is added that wee may know the counsell of God not to be idle but effectuall and forcible in working For God not only once created things and bestowed on them a vertue and force whereby to work but also doth preserve and move by his presence and continuall working all things at his pleasure John 5 17. according as Christ speaketh My Father worketh hitherto and I worke No creature whether great or small can either be or move or doe or suffer any thing Acts 17.28 except God effectually preserve move and govern it In him wee live and move and have our being And God worketh all things by his sole and eternall will without any labour or motion for to will in him is both to be able and to doe and contrarily his power and action is his very eternall and unchangeable will For in God the will is not dis-joyned from his efficacy and working as it cometh to passe in creatures The working or operation of God is two-fold generall The generall and speciall working of God whereby he sustaineth and governeth all things especially mankind Speciall whereby he beginneth the salvation of his chosen in this life and perfecteth it in the life to come 1 Tim. 4.10 Rom. 8.14 Psal 33.16 The immediate working of God God is the Saviour of all men especially of those that beleeve As many as are led by the Spirit of God they are the sons of God The eyes of the Lord are over the righteous Another division there is of Gods working whereby it is divided into immediate and mediate working Immediate working is When beside or contrary to the meanes and order setled by him in nature hee worketh what hee will as in all miracles which are described and declared to this end that wee might learn that God doth work most freely either by means or without them For that all those miracles are not wrought without divine power both experience teacheth us inasmuch as they cannot bee wrought by the power of any creature and the Scripture witnesseth Psal 136.4 Exod. 8.19 Gods mediate working Deut. 8.3 Isa 38.21 Syrac 38.1 as Which only doth great wonders This is the finger of God Mediate working is When God by creatures or second causes produceth those effects to which those creatures or causes are by the accustomed and common order of nature fit and so made of God as when hee sustaineth us by nourishments and driveth away diseases by medicines Take a lump of dry figs and lay it upon the byle and hee shall recover So likewise God by his word written read heard sheweth unto us both his will and himselfe Luke 16.26 They have Moses and the Prophets let them hear them Moreover The mediate working or action of God is done sometimes by good His mediate working sometimes by good means sometimes by bad sometimes by vicious and sinfull instruments as well naturall as voluntary Yet so that the work of God in them and by them is alwayes most good most just and most holy For the goodnesse of Gods works depends not upon the goodnesse wisedome and rightnesse of the instrument but of God As touching good instruments that by them God worketh very well there is no controversie among the godly but of evill instruments all think not the same
God which was in him and also teacheth him how they may be done By giving attendance to his reading 2 Tim. 1. 6. 1 Tim. 4.14 to exhortation and doctrine 3. He is lost by carnall security and by giving our selves to commit wickednesse against our conscience 4. By neglect of prayer 5. By abusing the gifts of the holy Ghost as when they are not imployed to his glory and to the safety of our neighbour Vnto him that hath shall be given from him that hath not Luke 8.18 even that he hath shall be taken away 10. Wherefore the holy Ghost is necessary HOw necessary and needfull the holy Ghost is and for what causes doth cleerly appeare by these places of Scripture Except that a man be borne of water and of the Spirit John 3.5 he cannot enter into the Kingdome of heaven Flesh and bloud cannot inhabite the Kingdome of God We are not sufficient of our selves to think any think as of our selves but our sufficiency is of God 1 Cor. 15.50 2 Cor. 3.5 Rom. 8.9 If any man hath not the Spirit of Christ he is none of his Hence we may thus conclude Without whom we cannot think much lesse doe ought that is good and without whom he can neither be regenerated nor know God neither attaine unto the inheritance of the celestiall Kingdome without him we cannot be saved But without the holy Ghost these things cannot be done by reason of the corruption and blindnesse of our nature Therefore without the holy Ghost it cannot be that we should be saved and so it followeth that he is altogether necessary for us unto salvation 11. How we may know that the holy Ghost dwelleth in us WE know that we have him by the effect or by his benefits and blessings in us as by the true knowledge of God by regeneration faith peace of conscience and the inchoation or beginning of a new obedience or by a readinesse and willingnesse to obey God Rom. 5.1 4. Being justified by faith we have peace towards God The love of God is shed in our hearts Againe we know it by the testimony and witnesse which he beareth unto our spirit that we are the sonnes of God Moreover most certaine testimonies and tokens of the holy Ghost dwelling in us are comfort in the midst of death joy in afflictions a purpose to persevere in faith sighes and ardent prayers a sincere professing of Christianity * 1 Cor. 12.3 ON THE 21 SABBATH No man can say that Jesus is the Lord but by the holy Ghost In a word by faith and repentance we know that the holy Ghost dwelleth in us Quest 54. What beleevest thou concerning the holy and Catholike Church of Christ Ans I beleeve that the Son of God a Ephes 5.26 John 10.11 Act. 10.28 Ephes 4.11 12 13. doth from the beginning of the world to the end b Psa 71.17 18 Esay 59.21 1 Cor. 11.26 gather defend preserve unto himself c Mat. 16.18 by his Spirit d John 10.28 29 30. and Word out of whole mankind e Psal 129.1 2 3 4 5. a company chosen to everlasting life f Esay 59.21 and agreeing in true faith g Rom. 1.16 10.14 15 16 17 and that I am a lively member of that company h Ephes 5.26 and so shall remaine for ever i Genes 26.4 Revel 5.9 The Explication The Questions to be observed 1. What the Church is 2. How many wayes it is taken 3. What are the marks thereof 4. Wherefore it is called one holy and Catholike 5. What is the difference betweene the Church and Common-weale or civill State 6. Whence it is that the Church differeth from the rest of mankind 7. Whether any man be saved out of the Church 1. What the Church is WHen the Question is What the Church is it is presupposed that there is a Church so that it is not necessary to make question Whether there be a Church For there was alwayes and shall be some Church sometimes greater sometimes lesser because Christ alwayes was and shall remaine for ever the King and Head and Priest of the Church as hereafter in the fourth Question of this Common-place shall more plentifully be proved Now as concerning the name Ecclesia which we call the Church it is natively a Greek word The originall of the name and cometh from a word which signifieth to call forth For the custome was in Athens that a company of the Citizens were called forth by the voyce of a Crier from the rest of the multitude as it were namely and by their hundreds to an Assembly wherein some publike speech was had or to heare relation made of some sentence or judgement of the Senate And thus differeth the word Ecclesia from Synagoga or Synagogue How it differeth from Synagogue For Synagoga signifieth any manner of Congregation be it never so common and inordinate But Ecclesia betokeneth an ordained Congregation and such as is called together for some cause From hence the Apostles translated the name Ecclesia to their purpose terming the Church by it for resemblance and likenesse sake For the Church is Gods Congregation neither coming together by chance without cause nor being inordinate but called forth by the voyce of the Lord and the cry of the Word that is by the Ministers of the Gospel from the Kingdome of Sathan to heare or imbrace Gods word This Congregation or company of those which are called of God to the knowledge of the Gospel the Latines keeping still the Greek word call Ecclesia The Dutch word Kyrc which by adding letters of aspiration we call in English Church seemeth to come from the Greek word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã which signifieth The Lords house The meaning of the word Church or Gods house But it shall be requisite that we a little more fully define what the Church is The Church of God is a Congregation or company of men chosen from everlasting of God to eternall life which from the beginning of the world to the end thereof The definition of the Church is gathered of the sonnes of God out of all mankind by the holy Ghost and the Word consenting in true faith and which the Sonne of God defendeth preserveth and at length glorifieth with glory and life everlasting Thus is the true Church of God defined whereof the Creed doth properly speak 2. How many wayes the Church is taken The false Church The true Church is THE Church is taken either for the true Church or for the false The false Church is unproperly called the Church and is a company arrogating unto themselves the title of Christs Church but which doe not follow the same but rather persecute it The true Church is either Triumphant 1. Triumphant which even now triumpheth with the blessed Angels in heaven and shall have their full accomplished triumph after the Resurrection 2. Militant The Militant
his proper function and office Now though the wicked after the Resurrection shall be immortall yet their soul-life shall be no life but everlasting death For with the eternall life in the wicked shall be joyned 1. An eternall rejection from God 2. A privation and want of the knowledge and grace of God 3. A perpetuall and unutterable torment and vexation Their worme shall never dye There shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth The everlasting death of the wicked Hereby is understood what everlasting death is and that it is so called not because the Reprobate by once dying shall fulfill it but because they shall dye perpetually and shall feele perpetuall torment without end 2. Who giveth everlasting life GOD alone giveth eternall life Rom. 6.23 Everlasting life the work of all three persons For Eternall life is the gift of God and the Father as the author and fountaine of all life giveth it by the Sonne and the holy Ghost the Sonne by the holy Ghost the holy Ghost by himselfe which order of working is naturall in the persons of the Divinity Of the Father it is said As the Father raiseth up the dead John 5.21 26. and quickneth them so the Sonne quickneth whom he will In which place the same is affirmed of the Sonne also as in like manner in these following John 1.4 Esay 9.6 John 10.28 John 3.5 Rom. 8.12 In him was life The Father of eternity I give unto them eternall life that is not by merit onely but also by power and working Of the holy Ghost likewise it is said Except a man be borne of water and of the Spirit he cannot enter into the Kingdome of God He that raised up Christ from the dead shall also quicken your mortall bodies by his Spirit dwelling in you And this testimony is to be observed for the confirmation of the God-head of both Object But the Ministers also give life according to that 1 Cor. 4.15 1 Tim. 4.16 In Christ Jesus I have begot you through the Gospel In doing this thou shalt both save thy selfe and them that heare thee Therefore God onely giveth not life Answ There may be many subordinate causes of one effect Christ and the holy Ghost give life by their own power the Ministers are only instruments by whom Christ worketh through the vertue of his Spirit Let a man so think of us 1 Cor. 4.1 3.5 6. as of the Ministers of Christ and disposers of the secrets of God Who is Paul then And who is Apollos but the Ministers by whom ye beleeved and as the Lord gave to every man I have planted Apollos watered but God gave the increase Repl. But Christ giveth life by a communicated power Therefore not by his proper power Ans He giveth it by a power communicated but communicated from everlasting as he was begotten from everlasting By retortion therefore it followeth thus He giveth life by a power communicated to him of his Father from everlasting John 5.26 Therefore he giveth it by his owne power As the Father hath life in himselfe so likewise hath he given to the Sonne to have life in himselfe 3. To whom everlasting life is given EVerlasting life is given to all and only such as are elect from everlasting or All the Elect and they alone are partakers of everlasting life John 10 28. John 17.9 12. Rom. 11.7 to them that are converted in this life I give unto them eternall life that is to my sheep who are his elect and chosen I pray for them I pray not for the world but for them which thou hast given me for they are thine Those that thou gavest me have I kept and none of them is lost but the child of perdition Againe faith and repentance are proper to the Elect only The Elect have obtained it and the rest have been hardned We must observe in this place whereas the question is To whom everlasting life is given that it is better to answer That eternall life is given to the Elect * As they are elected so they are but chosen to eternall life as they are converted so they are in part admitted unto it and begin to be put in dossession of it then to say It is given unto the converted For Conversion and Faith are the beginning of eternal life And to say eternall life is given to the converted were all one as if you would say life is given to the living Also when the question is To whom the beginning of everlasting life is given we answer rightly Unto the Elect. For if you say It is given to the converted you answer no more then that which is in question and doubt seeing it is demanded who they are whom God converteth 4. For what cause everlasting life is given EVerlasting life is given unto us not for our works either present or fore-seen God of his free mercy giveth us for Christs sake everlasting ââsief that we might praise and magnifie the same his mercy for ever Rom. 6.23 Ephes 2.8 9 10. but for the alone free mercy of God and his love towards mankind and his will of shewing his mercy in saving the Elect for the alone satisfaction and merit of Christ imputed unto us by faith to this end that God may be magnified of us for ever The gift of God is eternall life through Jesus Christ our Lord. By grace we are saved through faith and that not of our selves it is the gift of God Not of works lest any man should boast For we are his workmanship created in Christ Jesus unto good works which God hath ordained that we should walke in them So God loved the world John 3.16 that he gave his only begotten Sonne that whosoever beleeveth in him should not perish but have everlasting life c. Wherefore the impellent or motive cause of everlasting life given unto us is not any work of us men either present or fore seen in us For before the beginning of eternall life that is before conversion all our works merit eternall death after the beginning thereof that is after conversion they are effects thereof and nothing is cause of it selfe We are indeed brought unto it by many meanes but the meanes by which we are led of God unto eternall life are one thing and the cause for which we are led unto it another The finall cause or end for which eternall life is given us is that the mercy of God might be acknowledged and magnified of us To the praise of the glory of his grace Ephes 1.6 wherewith he hath made us accepted in his beloved For the same cause God giveth us eternall life for which he chose us 5. How everlasting life is given unto us God giveth us everlasting life by ths outward ministery of the Word and the inward ministery of the Spirit EVerlasting life is given us by faith faith by the preaching of the Word and inward efficacy of the
in some sort made ours even by application The subject indeed wherein this justice is inherent is Christ we are the object to which this justice is directed sith it is imputed unto us 2. That the word Imputation is more strict than Application The former is spoken of God only the latter of God and us 3. That God otherwise applieth Christs justice unto us than we doe God applyeth it by imputation and we apply it by faith and acceptation 4. That this phrase of the Church To justifie The signification of the phrase To justifie proved by the Grammaticall derivation of it in divers languages In hipâââ signifieth not legally that is To make one just who is unjust by infusing the quality of justice but evangelically that is To repute him which is unjust for just and righteous and to absolve him from all guilt and not to punish him and this for anothers justice and satisfaction imputed unto him So the Scripture useth this word and almost in all tongues it beareth no other signification for the Hebrew word Hadzdik Exod. 23. â Prov. 17.15 signifieth To absolve a guilty person To pronounce him guiltlesse I will not justifie a wicked person He that justifieth the wicked and he that condemneth the just even they both are abomination to the Lord. The Greek word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã signifieth sometime To pronounce a man just and righteous and sometimes To punish an offender and both on good knowledge of his cause by due examination and judiciall processe as Suidas well observeth Mat. 12.37 So saith Christ By thy words thou shalt be justified The former signification is used two waies in Scripture For either it signifies not to condemne but To absolve in judgement Rom. 8.33 as Who shall condemne the Elect of God it is God that justifieth Hee departed justified rather than the other or it signifieth To pronounce and proclaime just Luke 18.14 As Wisedome is justified of her children That thou mayest be justified in thy sayings Howbeit both significations in this Question come to one end But that to justifie should be used for to make just or to infuse an habit of justice is no where found amongst the Latines and were it read in Latine Authours yet in Scripture and in the Church it is otherwise used as the alledged places apparently prove which can be understood no other way than of the absolution and free accepting a sinner to grace and favour Who shall accuse Gods Elect it is God that justifieth The Publicane departed justified that is absolved and more accepted of God than the Pharisee Acts 13.39 For from all things from which yee could not be justified by the Law of Moses by him every one that beleeveth is justified Here To be justified doth evidently signifie to be absolved Rom. 3.24 26 28. 4.5 5.9 10. to receive remission of sins All are justified freely by his grace A justifier of him which is of the faith of Jesus A man is justified by faith without the workes of the law To him that worketh not but beleeveth in him that justifieth the ungodly his faith is counted for righteousnesse Being now justified by his bloud Reconciled to God by the death of his Son 6. Why Christs satisfaction is made ours or in what sort God imputeth it unto us for righteousnesse The cause of Christs satisfaction applyed and imputed is in God only not in us THe perfect fulfilling of the law performed by Christ for us is made ours or applyed unto us through the alone and free mercy of God as who from everlasting did predestinate us to this grace and freely chose us in Christ to whom he might apply of his meere grace of faith that justice and righteousnesse at his appointed time according to the good pleasure of his will as the Apostle speaketh that is according to his meere good pleasure not being moved with any holinesse which hee foresaw would be in us The reason is because there can be no good thing in us except God first worke in us Wherefore all imagination and affirmation of merit is to be taken away as which fighteth with the grace of God and is a deniall of his divine grace For the grace and mercy of God is the only cause of both applications He of his goodnes infinite and passing measure applyeth Christs merit unto us and maketh that we also may apply the same unto us The cause therefore why this application is wrought is in God alone but not at all in us that is it is neither any thing foreseen in us neither also our apprehension and receiving of this justice for all the gifts and graces which are in us are effects of the application of Christs merit and therefore that merit of Christ is no way applied unto us for the works sake which wee doe but this is done as the Apostle teacheth Ephes 1.5 According to the good pleasure of his will Whereupon also it is said What hast thou that thou hast not received 1 Cor. 4.7 By grace are yee saved through faith and that not of your selves it is the gift of God Ephes 2.8 Christ is then in respect of our justification 1. As the subject and matter wherein our justice is 2. As the impellent cause because he obtaineth it 3. As the chief efficient because he together with his Father doth justifie us and giveth us faith whereby wee beleeve and apprehend it The mercy of God is as the impellent cause thereof in God Christs satisfaction is the formall cause of our justification giving the very life and being unto it Our faith is the instrumentall cause apprehending and applying unto us the justice or righteousnesse of Christ We must note therefore How we are justified by the grace of God how by Christs merit and how by faith that we are justified by the grace of God by the merit of Christ and by faith but by each of these in a severall sense and meaning The first position is understood of the impulsive cause which is in God the second of the formall cause in Christ the third of the instrumentall cause in us We are justified by the mercy or grace of God as a principall impellent cause wherewith God being urged and moved justifieth and saveth us We are justified by the merit of Christ partly as by the formall cause of our justification inasmuch as by Christs obedience applied unto us we are accepted of God and being clothed as it were with this raiment are reputed just partly as by an impulsive and meritorious cause inasmuch as God absolveth us for his sake Wee are justified by faith as by an instrumentall cause whereby we apprehend Christs righteousnesse imputed unto us The common received opinion saith We are justified by faith correlatively that is we are justified by that whereunto faith hath relation to wit the merit of Christ which faith apprehendeth For faith and the
grounds of Consubstantiation 1. The Vbiquity 2. The words of Christ. The Ubiquity hath beene at large discoursed of before in expounding the Articles of the personall union of the two natures in Christ of his ascension into heaven and of his sitting at the right hands of God the Father and the difficulties therein discussed fully resolved and Ubiquity it selfe confuted Christs words witnesse the Papists themselves neither intimate Consubstantiation neither can beare that interpretation Which the Ubiquitaries also in their writings dissemble not and have therefore devised and invented the Ubiquity because they saw that the ground and foundation of their opinion if it were laid on Christs words only were too ruinous and like to have a speedy down-fall Christ said This is my body which is given for you which words the Consubstantials retaine not Consubstantiation over browne by Christs very words neither literally nor according to their sense and meaning We need not therefore any argument to refute Consubstantiation but Christs very words whereunto we recall them and thus reason against them Christ said not In this bread is my body but This is my body neither is the sense of both these propositions all one seeing the former declareth what is in the bread and where Christs body is the later what the bread it selfe is in the Eucharist Therefore the Consubstantials who teach that in the bread is Christs body retaine neither the letter nor the meaning of Christs words A refutation of objections framed to confirme Consubstantiation Schmidline his argument in the conference at Mulbr Laâ Pag. 159. OBject 1. It is an usuall kind of speech when two things are joyntly given the one apparent the other in covert that that onely be named which appeared not as we say of purses fraught with money This is money of a caske of wine This is wine But Christ in his Supper delivering in the same manner two things joyntly at once namely the bread and his body named that onely which appeared not under the bread saying Take this is my body Therefore Christs manner of speech is most usuall and proper neither needeth it any explication at all Answ To the Major we answer that it is a forme of speech most usuall c. but with this limitation when it is certaine that the thing which is named though it be not apparent yet it is contained in that thing which is apparent as it is certaine that money is in the purse and wine in the caske Otherwise it is no usuall plaine or true forme of speech to say of an empty purse This is money But hitherto it is not cleere neither have the Consubstantials as yet proved that Christs body lay hid in the bread when Christ said thereof This is my body as it ought to be evident that money is in the purse and wine in the vessell when it is said This is money This is wine Yea and we avouch the contrary to wit that Christs body in the first Supper lay not hid in the bread but sate at table and now is in heaven untill it thence returne in judgement Therefore this forme of reasoning is a begging of that which is in controversie betwixt us Answ 2. The Minor also is false For Christ delivering unto his Disciples not his body but bread taken from the table and broken said Take cate This that is this bread is my body Which exposition is proved 1. Because it is said of the cup This cup is the New Testament 2. Paul expoundeth the particle This of the bread saying The bread which we break is the communion of Christs body 3. Because the bread and body of Christ both together are neither properly not figuratively Christs very body and hereby a Tautologie or a vaine and childish iteration of the same thing should be fathered on Christ in saying My body is my body 4. We deny also the consequence because their conclusion compriseth more then their premisses in force For they conclude that it is a most usuall and proper speech But these two usuall and proper are not in force and signification alike For the most usuall form of speech may be figurative as those very triviall and yet Synecdochicall speeches urged by them This is money This is wine who is so mad as to think the purse alone or the purse with the mony is properly money So was that Sacramentall speech of the Passeover frequent and well knowne unto the Disciples of Christ Where wilt thou that we provide the Passeover Yet spake they not properly but figuratively attributing to the signe the name of the thing signified by a sacramentall Metonymie or change of names That which followeth therefore out of the premisses is only this That Christs words were triviall plaine and known to the Disciples but not that they were understood properly literally and without all Trope or Figure Object 2. Christ said This is my body But Christ is true Therefore we must beleeve him setting apart all Philosophicall subtilty and sharpnesse and so by consequent bread is not a signe of his body but his body as the words lie which are simply and literally to be understood Ans Here they alledge us that for a cause which is indeed no cause of the matter in hand For Christs truth is a cause onely that his words are true yea most true to which we ought to give credence setting apart all Philosophicall subtilty but it is no cause why his words should be proper and literally taken For he which speaketh figuratively may also speak truly as Christ him selfe was no lesse true yea truth it selfe when he said I am the light of the world the doore of the sheepfold the good Shepheard the true Vine my Father is an Husbandman ye are the branches then when he said This is my body And they deserve to be hissed out of Schooles who presume to terme figurative speeches by the name of lies 2. We retort their Minor thus Christ is true Therefore he said not that his body lay hid in the bread when all his Disciples saw that it sate at Table 3. We retort their conclusion on them thus Christs words must be understood simply Therefore yee may not cloake and colour them with your glosse which perverteth the letter when ye say that In With Vnder the bread is Christs body or that the bread is the closet of Christs body Object 3. Christ is omnipotent Therefore he can effect that his body should be really in the bread Ans The reason is of no force which will conclude a thing to be done because it may be done The question is not What Christ can doe but what he will He no where promised the presence of his body in the bread or in the presence of the bread Therefore we derogate nothing at all from his omnipotency when we beleeve no such presence Repl. Bread is present in place of the Supper Bread is Christs body Therefore Christs body is present in
and in the obedience of faith by the grace of the holy Ghost On the other side what sort of men he hath appointed to condemne to wit such as are not converted Infidels strangers from Christ both which is taught in the Gospell So many good men chiefly Politicians judge of this Article neither do they think it fitting to wade deeper into this Controversie especially seeing it seemes to ascribe all the meanes of salvation fully to God to Christ and to grace And truly here should be no question if the Authors meant onely this that by this Article is explained the popular doctrine of the qualities of those that shall be saved or damned But because in the Conference they professe Coll. Hag. p. 84. That this Article containes the doctrine of predestination to salvation but deny that the qualities of those that shall be saved to wit faith and perseverance proceed from predestination as from their fountaine but contend that these are in order before predestination or election and not obscurely they make them depend upon mans will whence necessarily God must be robbed of the full glory of our salvation man must be puffed up with pride our Christian comfort in life and death must be undermined free justification and the assurance of salvation must be denied whatsoever they pretend in their garnished speeches to the contrary Therefore this Article cannot be simply approved of and it is full of equivocations and dangerous swelling phrases under which Pelagianisme is under-hand brought into the Church which fraud that it might appeare the lesse they purposely abstaine from the word predestination Now in Austines time the Pelagian Heresie was thus 1. That Adams sin hutted no man but himselfe and that man is not borne now in a worse condition then he was created 2. That Christ was seene and died to expiate all sins committed by imitation of Adam 3. That salvation in Christ is so proposed to all men that whosoever will beleeve and be baptised may be saved 4. That God fore-knew before the foundation of the world who were to beleeve and doe good works and who were to continue in the Faith being assisted by grace and that he predestinated for his kingdome whom he fore-saw being freely called would beleeve above others and would be worthy of their calling and should die an happie âeath 5. That the grace of God was given to all men according to their merit for the better using of their free-will 6. And that in this life so much is given that man may if he will be free from all sin Against this Heresie Hierome and Austine disputed at large and Austine retracted three whole Chapters Tom. 7. in opusculis 1. Concerning originall sin 2. Of grace and the cause of predestination 3. Of the perfection of righteousnesse Pelagius in the Synod of Palestina being condemned did so farre revoke his errour that he wished Anathema to him that thinks or sayes Apud Augustin de grat Christi cap. 2. that the grace of God by which Christ came into this world to save sinners is not necessary not onely every houre or every moment but also to every one of our actions and who goe about to take this away they shall be punished eternally Who would not cleere Pelagius in this case but under the buskin of this word grace he deluded the Palestine Bishops as Austine sheweth he left behinde him two disciples Caelestius and Julianus young men of a sharpe wit and with whom Austine in Africa had much adoe At last this infection flew over the Mediterrane-sea into Sicilie and Marsiles in France not all of it but onely so much as concerned the point of grace and predestination and the death of Christ the Asserters of which were called Semi-pelagians and the remainders of the Pelagians of which points there are extant the Epistles of Prosper Aquitanicus and of Hilarius Arelatensis to Austine whose learned Answer contained in two Books of the predestination of the Saints and of the good of perseverance and in a third concerning correction and grace To which Answer if the Authors of these Articles at this day would stand as they may and should stand for it is altogether S. Pauls doctrine the matter had beene decided ere this For indeed Arminius with his followers have at this day re-assumed the cause of the Marsilians and Syracusians but somewhat more handsomly dressed Neither could he be ignorant of this and therefore he used but little ingenuity in his tergiversation when he wrote in the Articles That he acknowledgeth neither Semi-pelagianisme objected against him nor nine nor five nor foure inches of it But to returne to the Article in it there be divers equivocations as shall appeare 1. The first lofty phrase lieth hid in Gods immutable Decree According to Scripture that is Gods immutable Decree which absolutely is not changed nor by the creatures can be changed for so God pronounceth himselfe immutable and his counsell immutable Mal. 3.6 Isaiah 46.10 I am God and change not My counsell shall stand and I will do all that I have decreed But they understand that God by an immutable Decree indeed hath decreed to save beleevers in regard of the species that is none but beleevers but not by a decree altogether immutable in respect of the individuals to wit of this or that beleever but under a condition if this or that beleever do not cause a change For they thinke as appeares by the fifth Article that they who beleeve to day may be unbeleevers to morrow and againe of unbeleevers may come to beleeve consequently therefore they thinke that God to day may decree not to save which yesterday by his immutable decree he appointed to save and that againe he can decree to save them still changing their condition If this be to give to God an immutable decree let themselves judge sure Jam. 1.17 no shadow can be more changeable then such a decree which the Scripture denieth The Authors Decreti Holland pag. 5. place such a decree in God Mat. 11.21 23.37 denying That any by God are invited to salvation to whom he hath not altogether decreed to give salvation for this being granted we must say that God had altogether decreed to give salvation to the Cities of Judea and Galilee whom Christ by preaching invited to salvation but seeing they beleeved not they were not saved therefore either he before did âot decree to save them or afterward he changed his decree 2. The second ââââing phrase and that the chiefest the foundation of the rest containing the âââââe of the whole cause and difference of both parts is in the word appointed This according to the Scripture signifieth to us that God not onely from eternity appoâââed to save them who in time beleeve and persevere and are saved but also to elect them in Christ and to predestinate them to salvation and decreed to bestow on them qualities requisite to salvation to wit faith
fallacies and condemneth their Idols and other vices then any other Sect which rather either tolerate and winke at or patronize and defend them The world hateth me because I testifie of it that the workes thereof are evill John 5.17 John 15.19 If ye were of the world the world would love her owne Gods marvellous preservation thereof The marvellous protection and wonderfull preservation of this doctrine against the furies of Sathan and other enemies of the Church For whereas no Religion is more dangerously at all times without intermission assailed by Tyrants and Heretikes then this of the Church and God notwithstanding hath hitherto wonderfully protected it against the cankred rancour and malice of enemies and the very gates of Hell insomuch as it alone hath persisted invincible whereas other Religions either not at all or slenderly assailed have speedily perished and suddenly fallen to the ground hence we conclude that the doctrine of the Church is approved of God cared for and secured by him Punishments of the enemies of it The punishments of the enemies For without doubt that Religion is allowed and advanced by God whose adversaries God punisheth for oppugning and withstanding it But histories both old and new have registred and recorded the dreadfull and heavie punishments inflicted by God on them who resisted the doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles Therefore God countenanceth and authoriseth that doctrine Now although the wicked sometimes flourish in this world and the Church lieth trodden under foot yet the end and event testifieth yea and Scripture teacheth that this is a worke of Gods providence and no casualty or accident neither is God therefore more pleased with them or displeased with his Church For the Church is alwaies preserved even amidst her persecutions and is at length delivered whereas the short felicity of Tyrants and wicked Imps hath a most dolefull and eternall destruction following it Neither is thereby the force of this proofe weakned because that all the persecutors of the Church are not in tragicall manner punished in this life as were Antiochus Herod and the rest For whiles God doth take vengeance on most of them in this life he doth sufficiently shew what hee would have to be thought of the rest of their complices verily that they are his enemies whom without they repent he will plunge into eternall plagues the beginning and feeling of the which is desperation in which all the enemies of Christian Reâigion end their dayes 2 Object Not for this cause yea they who are not oppressed with any other calamities of this life To conclude that it may be manifest that they are not only for other transgressions punished of God God doth so often denounce in his word that such shall be the ends of his enemies Ans Yea for this cause and that for this very cause because they go about to extinguish the people and true worship of God Yea furthermore they are not a few from whom while they lie in torments their conscience wresteth out this confession that they have drawne these miseries upon themselves by persecuting the godly as from Antiochus Epiphanes and Julian the Apostata And since that all the adversaries of the Church in their calamities and death are destitute of comfort it is manifest that they suffer as the enemies of God and therefore are far from true Religion Now that which the wicked alone doe there is no doubt but that is in the number of their sins for which they suffer punishment Wherefore the overthrowes of the enemies of the Church are no obscure testimony of the wrath of God against them even as God himselfe saith of Pharaoh To the same purpose have I stirred thee up that I might shew my power in thee Exod. 9. Rom. 9. and that my Name might be declared throughout all the earth Confession and constancy of Martyrs The testimony and constancy of Martyrs who sealing this doctrine with their bloud do shew in the very midst of most exquisite torments that they do so think indeed as they taught and are firmly perswaded in their hearts of the truth of that doctrine which they have professed and that they draw that comfort out of it which they did preach unto others to wit that for Christs sake they are truly the sons of God and that God careth for them in the houre and point of death God therefore sustaining them by this lively comfort thereby witnesseth that he affecteth the doctrine of the Church for which they suffer The piety of the writers and professors therof The true prety and holinesse of those who wrote the holy Scriptures and made open profession of the doctrine comprised therein For that Religion is most sacred divine which maketh men holy and acceptable unto God But the Patriarchs Prophets Apostles and others who heretofore have and now doe earnestly imbrace this doctrine farre exceed men of other Religions in true vertue and integrity as by the conference and comparison will appeare Wherefore it accordeth with reason that the doctrine of the Church rather then of any other Religion whatsoever is true and divine Their plaine dealing in detecting vices Their ingenuity and plain dealing in opening faults committed either by them or theirs whom the holy Ghost hath used in committing this doctrine to writing The testimony of the holâ Ghost The testimony of the holy Ghost by whose in spiration the Scriptures were written the testimony I say of the holy Ghost in the hearts of them which beleeve that is to say a full faith and firm perswasion that the holy Scripture is the word of God that God according unto the tenour of this Scripture will be mercifull and good unto us which faith there followeth joyfulnesse resting on God and calling on his name with assured hope of obtaining both other good things which according to the prescript of this word we beg of him and even eternall life it selfe For this assent and assurance this lively consolation of the godly testeth neither on the testimony of man nor any other creature but it is the proper effect of the holy Ghost which effect how it is enflamed and strengthened by the same spirit through the doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles read heard and meditated all the godly in a lively and certain feeling of their hearts have experience By this testimony of the holy Ghost all that are converted unto Christ have the certainty of heavenly doctrine mainly confirmed and surely sealed up in their hearts And this argument as it is proper unto the regenerate so it forceth their hearts alone not onely to credit the truth and authority of the holy Scripture but also perswadeth them to give an absolute assent thereunto and rest settled thereon All the other testimonies before alledged are common to those that are not converted unto Christ whom they also convict and stop the mouths of them that contradict this doctrine But of themselves they neither
by faith to this end principally that God may be honoured it is manifest that to beleeve and doe those things which cannot be denied or omitted without offending of God is the worship of God and contrariwise that God cannot be worshipped but by the prescript of his will both the consciences of all men and God himselfe in his holy word doth testifie as In vain doe they worship me who teach the doctrines and commandements of men It is as wicked therefore to number those things which are not expressed in the word of God Isa 29. Matth. 15. amongst those which are necessary to be beleeved and done in matters of Religion as it is unlawfull for any creature to thrust upon God that worship which himselfe never required 4. The Scripture is sufficient Fourthly there cannot be any thing added of men unto this doctrine without great injury and contumely done unto the holy Scripture For if other things besides these that are written are necessary to the perfection of true Religion then doth not the Scripture shew the perfect manner of worshipping God and of attaining to salvation which fighteth with the plain words of Scripture which affirme that God hath opened unto us in his Word as much as he would have us know in this life concerning his will towards us John 15. as Christ saith All things which I have heard of my Father I have made knowne unto you And Paul I have kept nothing backe but have shewed you all the counsell of God Acts 20. And Knowing that thou hast knowne the holy Scriptures from a child 2 Tim. 3. which are able to make thee wise unto salvation through the faith which is in Christ Jesus For the whole Scripture is given by inspiration of God and is profitable to teach to improve to correct and to instruct in righteousnesse 5. Other Doctors may erre the Prophets and Apostles cannot therefore they are tied to these Fifthly we are to consider the degrees of them who teach in the Church For therefore is the authority of the Prophets and Apostles far higher then of other Ministers of the Church because God called them immediatly to declare his will unto other men and adorned them with testimonies of miracles and other things by which he witnessed that he did so lighten and guide their minds with his Spirit that hee suffered them to erre in no one point of doctrine our Ministers are called by men and may erre and doe erre when they depart from the doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles Wherefore the Apostle Paul saith Ephes 2. 1 Cor. 3. That the Church is builded upon the foundation of the Prophets and Apostles And That hee had laid the foundation and other then that could no man lay others build upon it gold silver precious stones wood hay stubble Now it is manifest that they who may erre ought to be tied unto their doctrine who are warranted by the testimonies of God that they cannot erre Wherefore all other teachers in the Church must not bring any new point of doctrine but onely propound and expound those things unto the Church which are delivered by the Prophets and Apostles The consent of Fathers in this point For these causes therefore doth the whole ancient Church with great consent submit it selfe unto the rule of the sacred Scriptures whose authority yet ought of right to be greater then these mens who both in words and deeds fight against this opinion Basil serm de confess fidei Basil saith That it is a falling from the faith and a fault of pride either not to admit those things which are written in the holy Scriptures or to adde any thing unto them Agust Epist 3. And Augustine For neither ought wee to account of every ones discourses though they be catholike and worthy men as of the Canonicall Scriptures that it may not be lawfull for us without impairing the reverence which we owe to those men to dislike and refuse any thing in their writings if peradventure wee shall find that they have thought otherwise then the Scripture hath as it is by Gods assistance understood either of others Epist 112. or of our selves And If ought be confirmed by the plain authority of the divine Scriptures of those which are called in the Church Canonicall wee must without any doubting beleeve it as for other testimonies by which any thing is moved to be beleeved thou mayest chuse whether thou wilt beleeve them or no. But against these testimonies of the Scriptures and the ancient Church the adversaries of the truth contend that besides the doctrine which is comprised in the holy Bible other decrees also made by the authority of the Church are no lesse unchangeable and necessary to salvation then the Oracles Propheticall and Apostolike And that they may not without some shew and pretence take upon them this authority of decreeing what they list Objections of the Papists 1 Object The Scripture doth not remaine perfect Numb 21. Joshua 10. 1 Kin. 14.19 Jude 9. 14. 1 Cor. 5. Ephes 3. John 21.25 besides and contrary unto the Scripture they alledge places of Scripture in which some writings of the Prophets and Apostles are mentioned which are not come to our hands as The booke of the wars of the Lord The book of the just The booke of the Chronicles of the Kings of Judah The prophecie of Enoch and the story of the body of Moses And lastly the Apostle Paul maketh mention of his Epistles which now the Church hath not Hence therefore these men will conclude That the doctrine of the sacred Scripture is maimed and that therefore the defect hereof must be supplied by the Church But first of all concerning the holy Scripture we are to know that so much thereof hath been preserved of God for us as was necessary and profitable for the doctrine and consolation of the Church Furthermore concerning points of Religion though some holy books are wanting as those Epistles of Paul yet it is manifest that all necessary doctrine is contained in those which are extant They alledge That many things were delivered by word of mouth 2 Object Some things delivered by word of mouth Answer both before there were any Scriptures and afterward also by Christ and the Apostles as John 16.12 1 Corinth 11.34 2 Thessal 2.15 and elsewhere But those things which they delivered by word of mouth are the selfe same which they put in writing except some matters of ceremonies as Act. 15.20 1 Cor. 11.34 which maketh not for the adversaries whose traditions most of them repugne the Scriptures They alledge farther the practice and examples of the Apostles 3 Object That the Apostles have decreed against and besides the Scripture Titus 1. 1 Timothy 1 Cor. 11. 1 Cor. 14. 1 Cor. 7. 1 Cor. 6. Answer as if they did make any ordinances or lawes either besides or against the Scripture as when Paul ordaineth many
that God plagueth and scourgeth sin with sin and the sins which follow are the punishments of sins which went before Actuall sin Wherefore also God gave them up to their hearts lust unto uncleannesse they wrought filthinesse and received in themselves such recompence of their errour as was meet Objects of sin Rom. 24 27. 2 Thes 2.1 Therefore God shall send them strong delusions that they should beleeve lies c. But whereas the wit of man to such a height of insolency it is grown is accustomed to frame the like arguments for the excusing of it selfe and shifting and posting it from it selfe unto God we must here enter some large discourse of the causes of sin and shake off mans frivolous pretences in his owne behalfe Destiny Some derive the originall cause of sin from the destiny of the Stars saying Foure pretended causes of sin I have sinned because I was borne under an unluckie Planet The Divell Others when they sin and are rebuked for their sinne they make answer Not I but the Divell was in fault that committed this deed Gods will Others leaving excuses directly cast the fault upon God saying God would have it so for if he would not I should not have sinned Gods permission Others When God say they might have hindered me and yet did not himselfe is the authour of my sin With these and the like pretences it is no new thing for men to sharpen their blasphemous tongues against God For our first Parents when they had sinned and were accused of their sin by God they translate and passe over the fault committed from themselves to others neither ingenuously confesse the truth Adam returneth the fault not so much upon his wife as upon God himselfe The woman saith he which thou gavest to be with me she gave me of the tree Gen 3.12 13. and I did eate as if he should say Except thou hadst joyned her to me I had not sinned The woman simply imputeth the fault to the Divell saying The Serpent beguiled me and I did eate These are the false impious and detestable judgements concerning the originall of sinne whereby the majesty truth and justice of God is grievously offended For the nature of man is not the cause of sinne for God created it good and perfect according as it is said And God saw all things which he had made and lo they were very good Sin is an accessary quality which took possession of man after the fall and no substantiall property although after the fall it became naturall and is fitly so termed by Augustine because now we are all borne in sinne Ephes 2.3 and are by nature the children of wrath as well as others But this point would be more amplified and enlarged 1. They who make Destiny a cloak for sinne define Destiny to be a linked order through all eternity and a certaine perpetuall necessity of intents and workes according to the counsell of God or according to the evill Planets Now if you aske them Who made the Planets God say they Therefore these men lay their evill to Gods charge but such a destiny did not all the sounder Philosophers maintaine Destiny is not the cause of sin Lib. 2. cap. 6. much lesse Christians Saint Augustine against two Epistles of the Pelagians unto Boniface They saith he who hold destiny maintaine that not only actions and events but also our wils themselves depend on the position of the Planets at the time of every ones conception or nativity which they call constellations But the grace of God surpasseth not onely all the stars and all the heavens but also the Angels Let us conclude these things with the word of the Lord by his Prophet Jeremy pronouncing to this sense Jer. 10.2 3. Thus saith the Lord Learne not the way of the Heathen and be not affraid for the signes of heaven though the Heathen be affraid of such for the customes of the people are vaine Wherefore that the Astrologers call the Planet of Saturn unmercifull sharp and cruell and the Planet of Venus favourable and gentle it is the vanity of vanities for the stars have no force of doing good or ill and therefore the fault of sinners ought not to be imputed unto them 2. That the Divell is not the onely authour of sin who when as wee commit sin The Divell not the only author of sin should beare alone the blame of the sin and our selves be free from fault it is most of all declared in this that he is able to induce and entice a man to evill but not to compell him For God keepeth under the Divell by his power that he cannot doe what he will but only what and so much as God permitteth him Nay hee hath not so much as power over filthy Swine much lesse over the most noble Soules of men He hath indeed a subtilty great force in perswading but God is stronger who also never ceaseth himself to put good motions into mans mind neither permitteth he more to Sathan then he maketh profitable for man Which wee may see in that most holy man Job in the example of Paul and in his words 1 Cor. 10.13 God is faithfull which will not suffer you to be tempted above that you be able Wherefore they are vain men who unload the blame of their wickednesse on the Divels shoulders 3. It remaineth that we shew also that God is not the authour of sin God is no cause of sin God say these miscreants would have it so for if hee would not I should not have sinned Againe When he might have hindered me and yet did not himselfe is the author of my sin These are meere cavils and foisty Sophismes of the impious rout God might by his absolute power hinder evill but he will not corrupt his creature man being just and righteous Wherefore he dealeth with man after the order of man he proposeth lawes unto him he proposeth rewards and punishments he willeth him to imbrace good and flye evill To the doing of which thing neither denieth he his grace without which we can do nothing neither refuseth he our diligence and labour Here if a man cease and give over the sinne and negligence is ascribed to man not to God though he could have hindred it and did not because he ought not to hinder it lest he should trouble his appointed and settled order and destroy his owne work Wherefore God is not author of evill or sin Now in the processe of this our discourse wee will gather in one the testimonies of Scripture resolve certain doubts and discover the very fountain and originall of sin Many are the testimonies of Scripture which teach us that God is not the author of sin of which it shall suffice to propose only some few God made not death Wisd 1.13 Ezek. 13.11 Psal 5.4 5. neither hath he pleasure in the destruction of the living I desire not
holy Ghost b John 3.3 5. 1 Cor. 12.3 2 Cor. 3.5 The Explication THe Question of Free-will or of the power of mans will in well-doing and performing obedience to God occurreth next in order after the tract of Mans Misery For necessary it is to know what ability man was of before his fall and of what strength after the same that thence descrying aright the effects of the first sin we may be the more pricked forwards and provoked to humility and to an earnest desire of Gods divine grace and protection and finally unto thankfulnesse towards him For this doctrine of Free-will is a view or contemplation not of mens ability and excellency but of their weaknesse and misery OF FREE-WILL The state of the maine question about Free-will THE principall scope and question of this disputation is Whether as man averted himselfe from God so on the other side hee be able by his owne strength to returne to God to receive grace offered by God and to amend himselfe And further Whether the Will of man be the first and principall cause why others are converted others persist in their sinnes and as well of the converted as not converted others are more others lesse good or evill and in a word doe either good or evill some after one manner some after another To this question the Pelagians and the like adversaries make answer That so much grace is both given of and left by nature to all men that they are able to returne unto God and obey him neither ought wee to seeke any other cause before or above mans Will for which others receive or retaine others refuse or cast away divine succour and aide in avoiding sinne and doe after this or that manner order and institute their counsels and actions Contrariwise we have learned out of the sacred Scriptures That no worke pleasing to God can be undertaken or performed by any man without regeneration and the sâââall grace of the holy Spirit neither can more or lesse good be in any mans counsels or actions then God of his free goodnesse doth cause in them neither any other way can the will of any creature be inclined then whither it shall seeme good to the eternall and good counsell of God and yet all the actions of the created will both good and bad are wrought freely For the clearing hereof we are to consider 1 What the liberty of the will or free-will is 2 What difference there is of the free-will which is in God and that which is in reasonable creatures Angels and Man 3 Whether there be any liberty of mans will 4 What manner of liberty of will is in man or how many are the degrees of free-will according to the foure estates of man 1 What the liberty of will or free-will is Liberty from bond bondage and misery LIberty sometime signifieth a relation or respect to wit the power or right that is the ordering either of person or thing made either by ones will or by nature to deale at his own arbitrement or motion according to honest lawes or order agreeable to his nature and to enjoy commodities convenient for him without inhibition or impediment and not to sustaine the defects and burdens or encombrances which are not proper to his nature This liberty may be termed a liberty from bond and misery and it is opposed unto slavery So God is most free because he is bound to no man So the Romans and the Jewes were free that is stood not charged with forraigne governments and burdens So a Citie is free from tyranny and servitude after a civill kind of freedome So we being justified by faith are by Christ freed from the wrath of God the curse of the Law and Moses Ceremonies But this signification of liberty appertaineth not to this present disputation of free-will because it is agreed upon on all sides that we all are the servants of God and are obliged by his Law either to obey him or to suffer punishment Our Will also willeth many things freely the liberty or power of performing whereof notwithstanding it hath not Liberty from constraint Secondly liberty is opposed unto constraint and is a quality of the Will or a naturall power of a reasonable creature concurring with the Will that is a faculty of chusing or refusing any object or action represented unto it by the Vnderstanding by it owne proper motion without any constraint the nature of the Will remaining still entire and free to doe this or that or also to suspend forbeare and deferre any action as a man may be willing to walk or not to walk And this is to put any thing in action upon mature deliberation which is the proper manner of the working of the Will This liberty of Will is in God Angels and men and their free-will is called free Arbitremen That thing is called free which is endowed with this faculty and liberty of willing or nilling But Abitrement is the Will it selfe as far as it followeth or refuseth in her choice the judgement of the Understanding for it compriseth both faculties of the mind to wit both the judgement of the mind or understanding of the object What free-will is the Will either receiving or refusing it Free Arbitrement therefore is a faculty or power of willing or nilling or of chusing or refusing any object represented unto it by the Vnderstanding by proper motion without constraint And this faculty or power of the soule is called Arbitrement Arbitrement in respect of the mind shewing unto the Will an object to be chosen or refused and it is called free in respect of the Will following of her own accord and without constraint the judgement of the mind or understanding Free For that is called free which is voluntary and which is opposed to that which is involuntary and constrained not which is opposed to that which is necessary For that which is voluntary may well stand with that which is necessary but not with that which is involuntary As God and the holy Angels are necessarily good yet not involuntarily and constrainedly against their will but with most free will because they have the beginning and cause of their goodnesse within themselves I mean Constrained free-will But that is said to be constrained which hath only an externall beginning and cause of motion and not also an internall whereby it may move it self to do on this or that manner Necessary Wherefore there is such a difference between necessary and constrained as is between a generall and a speciall For whatsoever is constrained is necessary but not contrariwise whatsoever is necessary is constrained Whence there ariseth a double necessity A double necessity A necessity of Vnchangeablenesse and a necessity of Constraint The former may stand with that which is voluntary the latter cannot Contingent The like difference is between things contingent and free For Whatsoever is free is contingent
in heaven is perfect Answ First these and the like speeches speake of that perfection which is not of degrees but of parts or of the integritie and sincerity of the obedience begun in them Perfection of degrees or obedience perfect in degrees is that which hath not only all the parts of obedience but that degree also which the law requireth in us Such a perfection have not the regenerate in this life They have indeed all the parts of obedience begun in them but yet weakely so that they are here daily more and more perfected but attaine not to the chiefe and due degree thereof untill they enjoy the life to come The perfection of parts is the integrity of obedience or whole obedience begun according to the whole law or it is a desire and endeavour to obey God and withstand corrupt lusts according not to some onely but to all the commandements of his law The perfection of sincerity is a desire or study of obedience and godlinesse not feigned but true and earnest albeit somewhat be wanting to the parts as touching the degree This perfection to wit both the integrity and sincerity of obedience is in all the regenerate For unto them it is proper to submit themselves to the commandements of God even to all without exception and to begin in this life all the parts of true godlinesse or obedience This is called also the justice of a good conscience because it is a necessary effect of faith and pleaseth God through Christ And albeit in all men even in the most holy much hypocrisie remaineth as it is said Rom. 3 4. Every man is a lyar yet there is a great difference betweene them who are wholly hypocrites and please themselves in their hypocrisy having no beginning or feeling of true godlinesse in their hearts and those who acknowledgeing and bewailing the remnants of hypocrisy which are in them have withall the beginning of true faith and conversion unto God Those hypocrites are condemned of God these are received into favour not for this beginning of obedience in them but for the perfect obedience of Christ which is imputed unto them And therefore to this declaration or exposition another is also to be added That they who are converted are perfect in the sight of God not only in respect of the parts of true godlinesse which are all begun in them but also in respect of the degrees of true and perfect righteousnesse of Christ imputed unto them as it is said Colos 2.10 Heb. 10.14 1 Cor. 2.6 14.20 Ephes 4.19 Ye are all complete in him With one offering hath he consecrated for ever them that are sanctified But they reply That the perfection also of degrees is attributed unto the Saints in the Scripture ãâã Wee speake wisdome among them that are perfect Be perfect in understanding Till wee all meet together in the unity of faith and knowledge of the Sonne of God unto a perfect man and unto the measure of the age of the fullnesse of Christ But these places also doe not call them perfect in respect of the law of God that is in respect of the degree of knowledge and obedience which the law requireth in us but in respect of the weaker who have lesse light and certainty and readinesse confirmed by use and exercise to obey God to resist carnall lusts and to beare the crosse For so is this perfection expounded That we be no more children Ephes 4.14 Heb. 5.14 Philip. 3.12 wandring and carried about with every winde of doctrine Not as though I had already attained to it or were already perfect They oppose against these answers a place out of John 1 John 4.17 18. Herein is the love perfect in us that we should have boldnes in the day of judgement for as he is even so are we in this world There is no feare in love but perfect love casteth out feare for feare hath painfulnesse and he that feareth is not perfect in love But S. John meaneth not that our love towards God Our regeneration and newnesse of life doth assure us of justification as being an effect thereof Rom. 5.5 but Gods love towards us is perfect that is declared and fully known unto us by the effects or benefits of God bestowed upon us in Christ Or as Saint Paul speaketh Rom. 5. where hee saith That the love of God shed abroad in our hearts by the holy Ghost is the cause why wee doe without feare and with boldnesse expect the day of Judgement and of this mercy and free love of God towards us he signifieth that by this token or testimony we are assured because in this life we are reformed by the holy Spirit to his Image For by our regeneration we are assured of our justification not as by the cause of the effect but as by the effect of the cause Now though regeneration be not perfect in this life yet if it be indeed begun it sufficeth for the confirmation and proving of the truth of our faith unto our consciences And these very words which S. John addeth Love casteth out feare shew that love is not yet perfect in us because wee are not perfectly delivered in this life from feare of the wrath and judgement of God and eternall punishment John 3.21 1 John 3.23 Psal 119. For these two contrary motions are now together in the godly even the feare and love of God in remisse and low degrees their feare decreasing and their love and comfort or joy in God increasing untill joy get the conquest and perfectly cast out all trembling in the life to come when God shall wipe away every teare These places of Scripture are to be understood of the uprightnesse of a good conscience not of any perfect fulfilling of the Law in the godly Object 5. Hee that doth truth cometh to the light that his deeds might be made manifest that they are wrought according to God If our heart condemne us not then have we boldnesse towards God I have not declined from thy Law Therefore the good workes of the regenerate may be alledged and stand in Gods judgement as perfectly answerable unto his Law Answ These and the like sayings doe not challenge to the godly in this life perfect fulfilling of the Law but the uprightnesse of a good conscience without which faith cannot consist or stand as neither can a good conscience without faith As it is said Fight a good fight having faith and a good conscience 1 Tim. 1.18 19. And Then being justified by faith Rom. 5.1 wee have peace towards God through our Lord Jesus Christ For a good conscience is a certaine knowledge that we have faith and a purpose to obey God according to all his commandements and that wee and our obedience though maimed and scarce begun please God not for that it satisfieth his Law but because those sins and defects which remaine in us are forgiven us for the satisfaction of Christ
Law causeth wrath c. and The letter killeth By the letter is understood the outward preaching and bare knowledge of those things which we ought to do for it teacheth indeed our duty and that righteousnesse which God requireth at our hands but it doth not make us able to performe that righteousnesse neither doth it shew us any hope to attain thereunto by another but rather accuseth and condemneth our righteousnesse The Gospel is the ministery of life The Gospel is the ministery of life and of the Spirit that is it hath the forcible operation of the holy Ghost adjoyned and doth quicken because by it the holy Ghost as by an instrument worketh faith and life in the elect Rom. 1.15 The Gospel is the power of God unto salvation to every one that beleeveth The Gospel is the preaching of repentance It was said in the definition of the Gospel and in the third difference between the Law and the Gospel that the Gospel requireth both faith and repentance or new obedience and so is the preaching both of remission of sins and of repentance Against this Flaccius Sectaries keep a stir and reason after this sort Ob. There is no precept or commandement belonging to the Gospel but to the Law The preaching of repentance is a precept or commandement Therefore the preaching of repentance belongeth not to the Gospel but to the Law Ans We deny the Major if it be generally meant for this precept is proper unto the Gospel that it commandeth us to beleeve it to imbrace the benefit of Christ and now being justified to begin new obedience or that righteousnesse which the law requireth of us Repl. Yea but the law also willeth us to beleeve God Therefore it is not proper unto the Gospel to command us to beleeve Ans Both the Law and the Gospel require faith The Law exhorteth in generall unto faith and unto such and such works in speciall Both the Law and the Gospel commandeth faith and conversion to God but diversly The Law only in generall commandeth us to beleeve God or to give credit to all his promises commandements and threatnings and that with a denouncing of punishment except we do it the Law saith Beleeve every word of God it willeth therefore that we beleeve and obey this commandement also by which God in the Gospel commandeth us to return unto him and to beleeve in Christ The Gospel exhorteth in speciall unto faith and in generall unto works But the Gospel in speciall and expresly willeth us to imbrace by faith the promise of grace by Christ and to return unto God that is saith not in generall Beleeve all the promises and denouncings of God c. for that it leaveth unto the Law but it saith plainly and expresly Beleeve this promise to wit that thy sins are pardoned thee and that thou art received of God into favour by and for Christ and return unto God Further it exhorteth us both inwardly and outwardly by the holy Spirit and by the word That we walk worthy of the Gospel that is do such works as are pleasing to God but this it doth only in generall not prescribing in particular Thou shalt do this or that but leaveth this unto the Law as contrariwise it saith not in generall beleeve all Gods promises leaving this to the Law but in speciall saith Beleeve this promise Fly unto Christ and thy sins shall be forgiven thee 4. What are the proper effects of the Gospel THe proper effects of the Gospel are 1. Faith because Faith is by hearing Rom. 10.17 2 Cor. 3.8 Rom. 1.16 and hearing by the word of God The Gospel is the ministration of the Spirit the power of God unto salvation 2. Through faith our whole conversion unto God justification regeneration and salvation for by faith as by the instrument whole Christ together with all his benefits is received 5. Whence the truth and certainty of the Gospel may appear THe truth and certainty of the Gospel appeareth 1. By the testimony of the holy Ghost 2. By the prophesies which have been uttered by the Prophets and other holy men 3. By the fulfilling of those prophesies which were accomplished in the new Testament 4. By the miracles whereby the doctrine of the Gospel was confirmed 5. By the end or property of the doctrine of the Gospel because that alone sheweth the way how to escape sin and death and ministreth sound comfort unto afflicted consciences ON THE 7. SABBATH Quest 20. Is then salvation restored by Christ to all men who perished in Adam Ans Not to all a Matt. 7.14 22.14 but to those only who by a true faith are engraffed into him and receive his benefits b Mark 16.16 Joh. 1.12 3.16 18 36. Isa 53.11 Psal 2.12 Rom. 3.22 11.20 Heb. 4.3 5.9 10.39 11.6 The Explication HAving declared the doctrine concerning the means of our delivery through Christ the question Who and By what means they are made partakers of this delivery whether all or only some orderly followeth This twentieth Question therefore is a preparation to the doctrine of faith without which neither the Mediatour nor the preaching of the Gospel profiteth any man Hereby also carnall security is prevented or met withall Gal. 2.17 and that opprobrious contumely that Christ is the minister of sin The answer to this question consisteth of two parts 1. Salvation is not restored by Christ to all that perished in Adam 2. But to those onely who by true faith are ingraffed into Christ and imbrace his benefits The former part is too too evident by daily experience John 3.36 John 3.5 Mat. 7.21 He which beleeveth not in the Son shall not see life but the wrath of God abideth on him Except a man be born from above he cannot enter into the kingdom of God Not every one that saith unto me Lord Lord shall enter into the kingdome of heaven The cause why all are not saved by Christ Why all are not saved by Christ is not the insufficiency of the merit and grace of Christ for Christ is the full propitiatory sacrifice for the sinnes of the whole world as concerning the worth and sufficiency of the ransome and price which he paid but it is the infidelity of men whereby they refuse the benefits of Christ offered in the Gospel and therefore perish not through any defect of Christs merit but through their own fault The other part also is proved by Scripture As many as received him John 1.12 Isa 53.11 to them he gave power to be the sons of God By his knowledge my righteous servant shall justifie many Now the reason why beleevers only are saved is Why the faithfull only are saved by Christ because they only lay hold on and imbrace the benefits of Christ and because in them alone God obtaineth the end for which he delivered up his Son unto death for the faithfull only
agnise the mercy and grace of God and yeeld thanks unto him for the same The summe therefore of all is that though the satisfaction of Christ our Mediator for our sins is most perfect yet all are not delivered by it but they only who beleeve the Gospel and do apply the merit of Christ by a true faith unto themselves Object 1. Grace exceedeth the sinne of Adam If therefore for the sin of Adam all men are cast away much more by the grace of Christ all and not beleevers onely shall be saved Answer to the antecedent Grace exceedeth and is above sin in respect of the sufficiency of the satisfaction not in respect of the application thereof Wherefore that all are not saved through the satisfaction or obedience of Christ the fault thereof sticketh in men themselves and is to be ascribed unto the unbeleevers who imbrace not the grace of Christ offered but like ungratefull men reject it Object 2. Whomsoever Christ hath fully satisfied for they are to be received of God into favour for so doth the justice of God require But Christ hath fully satisfied for all the sins of all men Therefore all men are to be received of God into favour or if this be not done God shall be unjust or somewhat is derogated from Christs merit Answ The Major proposition being understood simply and without any limitation is false All are received into favour for whom Christ hath satisfied with this condition if they apply the satisfation of Christ unto themselves by faith This condition is expresly added John 3.10 So God loved the world that hee gave his Sonne that whosoever beleeveth in him should not perish but might have everlasting life Object 3. Adam by one sinne made all subject to condemnation but Christ doth justifie onely some The force therefore of Adams sin is greater to condemne then of Christs satisfaction to save Answ The force of Christs satisfaction is seen not in the multitude of them who are saved but in the greatnesse of the benefit We deny the consequence of this argument because the force excellency and efficacy of Christs satisfaction is not to be esteemed by the multitude or number of those men who are thereby saved but by the greatnesse of the benefit it selfe For it is a greater work to deliver and save even one from everlasting death then to make all men by one sin guilty of everlasting death for be it that Christ should save even but one man yet it was necessary 1. That he should pay in a finite time a punishment in greatnesse and value infinite not onely for that one sin of Adam but for other infinite sins which follow it of which every one also deserves infinite punishment It was required also 2. That he should purge and take away not only that originall and birth-sin but also infinite others 3. And should restore in him a perfect conformity with God Wherefore the grace of Christ in saving even one man doth in infinite manner exceed the sin of Adam Ans 2. Again that the force of that efficacy which is in Christs merit and benefit passeth not through all men as the strength of Adams sin passed through all his posterity the fault hereof is in men who do not as much apply unto themselves by a true faith Christs merit as they do apply unto themselves the sin of Adam both by being born in it and consenting unto it and fostering it Now the reason why all men do not beleeve nor apply this Christs benefit unto themselves is a question of higher and deeper speculation impertinent to this place This may suffice for answer herein Rom 9.28 God hath mercy on whom he will and whom he will he hardeneth And he will so shew his mercy that hee will also exercise his justice Quest 21. What is true faith Answ It is not only a certain knowledge whereby I surely assent to all things which God hath revealed unto us in his word a James 2.19 but also an assured trust b Heb. 11.1 7. Rom. 4.18 19 20 21. 10.10 Ephes 3.12 Hebr. 4.6 James 1.6 kindled in my heart by the holy Ghost c Gal. 5.22 Matth. 16.17 2 Cor. 4.13 Joh. 6.29 Eph. 2.8 Act. 16.14 Phil. 1.19 through the Gospel d Rom. 1.16 10.17 1 Cor. 1.21 Act. 10.44 16.14 whereby I make my repose in God being assuredly resolved that remission of sins everlasting righteousnesse and life is given not to others only but to me also e Rom. 1.17 5.1 Gal. 3.11 2.16 and that freely through the mercy of God for the merit of Christ alone f Eph. 2.8 Rom. 3.24 5.19 Luke 1.77 78. The Explication THe doctrine of Faith followeth 1. Because faith is the means whereby we are made partakers of the Mediatour 2. Because without faith the preaching of the Gospel profiteth and availeth nothing The Questions touching Faith are 1. What faith is in generall 2. How many kindes of faith there are in Scripture 3. How faith differeth from hope 4. What are the efficient causes of justifying faith 5. What are the effects of it 6. To whom it is given 1. What faith is in generall THe word fides or faith according to Cicero's derivation Whence faith hath his name Cic. Offic. 1. receiveth his appellation and name from the Gerund fiendo which signifieth doing because that which is covenanted is performed and is defined by him to be The assurance and truth of contracts and whatsoever kind of composition yea the very foundation of justice The generall nature of faith as it is extended unto all things It is commonly defined to be A certain or grounded knowledge of propositions or conclusions to which we assent on authority of the assertion of true witnesses whom wee may not except against or doubt of whether it be God or Angels or man or experience The generall nature of faith as it concerneth onely divine things and is taught in Scripture But whereas in the most generall distinction of faith there is one kind of faith in divine matters another in humane the question here is what Theologicall faith or faith in divine things is Wherefore we must give a more strict difinition of faith taken in generall which notwithstanding must be such as that it comprise all the specials of faith delivered in Scripture In generall therefore The divers acceptations and uses of the name of faith whatsoever faith is mentioned in Scripture it is A certain knowledge firmly yeelding assent to all things which are delivered in the sacred Scriptures of God his will works and grace whereunto we condescend even because God himselfe doth affirme it Or it is to yeeld assent to every word of God delivered to the Church either in the law or in the Gospel for that it is the asseveration or avouching of God himselfe Oftentimes faith is taken for the very doctrine of the Church or those things
divell hath often professed Christ therefore he doth not oppugne this doctrine The divel professed Christ that for his testimonies sake he might be lesse beleeved Mark 1.25 Acts 16.18 Ans He did this not for any desire of promoting and advancing Christs doctrine but for the hatred he bare unto it that by his testimony he might cause it to be suspected and might mingle therewith his own errours and lies therefore Christ doth command him silence as Paul also doth in the Acts. The faith of miracles is an especiall gift of effecting some extraordinary worke or foretelling some certain event by divine revelation Or What the faith of working miracles is It is a certain perswasion springing from an especiall revelation and peculiar promise of God touching some miraculous effect which he would have done and foretelleth that it shall come to passe For this kinde of faith cannot be drawne simply out of the generall word of God unlesse some singular promise or revelation of God be annexed therewith Of this faith the Apostle saith If I have all faith so that I could remove mountains 1 Cor. 13.2 for although this speech be understood of all the kindes of faith excepting justifying faith yet it is especially referred to the faith of miracles That this faith is diverse from the other kindes is proved by these reasons 1. By that saying of Christ How it differeth from the rest Matt. 17.20 If ye have faith as much as is a graine of mustard seed yee shall say unto this mountain Remove hence to yonder place and it shall remove But many holy men who had a stable faith and both knew the word of God and rejoyced therein and applyed it unto themselves as Abraham David c. yet did not remove mountains Therefore this is a diverse kind of faith from that justifying faith which they had 2. Many Exorcists and the sons of Sceva in the Acts endeavoured to cast out divels Acts 19 1â whereas they had not the gift of it to wit speciall revelation from above and therefore it fell out ill with them the spirit of the possessed man invading disarming and wounding them Acts 8.13 3. Simon Magus is said to have beleeved and yet could hee not work miracles and therefore he would have bought and gotten this power with mony 4. The divell knoweth the story of the Scripture neither yet doth he work miracles because none besides the Creator is able to change the nature of things 5. Judas taught and wrought miracles as did the other Apostles therefore he had an historicall faith yea and perhaps a temporall faith and the faith of miracles yet had he not a justifying faith for hee is called of Christ a divell 6. Many shall say unto Christ John 6.70 Matth. 7.22 23. Lord Lord have not wee by thy name cast out divels but Christ will answer them I never knew you Wherefore the gift of working miracles is given to hypocrites also 7. The other kinds of faith extend to all things that are written in the word and therein proposed to be beleeved but this of miracles is appropriated and restrained to some certain works or extraordinary effects to come therefore it is a distinct kind of faith and different from the rest Justifying or saving faith is properly that which is defined in the Answer to the 21. Question of the Catechism What justifying faith is in which definition the generall or common nature is a knowledge and stedfast assent for of an unknown doctrine there is no faith and it behoveth every man to know the doctrine before he beleeve it 1. The materiall cause thereof whence the Papists implicite faith is refuted 2. The formall The difference or speciall nature is the confidence and applying which every particular man maketh to himselfe of free remission of sins by and through Christ The property and peculiar affection thereof is to rest and rejoyce in God for this so great good 3. The efficient The efficient cause is the holy Ghost The instrumentall cause is the Gospel 4. The instrumentall under which the use also of the Sacraments is comprehended The difference thereof from the rest The subject where it is seated is the will and heart of man Justifying or saving faith differeth from the other kinds of faith in that this onely is the certain confidence whereby we apply Christs merit unto our selves 1. In nature It is a confidence unmoveable and we apply it unto our selves when every one of us do certainly resolve that the righteousnesse or merit of Christ is also given and imputed to us that we may be esteemed just and righteous of God and also may be regenerated and glorified Confidence or trust is a motion of the heart or will following and pursuing some good thing and rejoycing and resting thereon for the words ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã and ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã which signifie beleefe and to beleeve come from ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã which is to be strongly perswaded Whence the word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã to credit and beleeve even with profane authors is used in this sense to wax confident and to rest on any thing ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã 145. as wee read in Phocilides Credit not the Commons for the multitude is deceitfull And in Demosthenes Thou art confident on thy selfe or buildest too much on thine owne person Confidence is a motion of the heart because it is a following and pursuing of a good thing and a desire of retaining that good which a man already doth enjoy It is a rejoycing because it is glad of the present grace of God towards every of us of full deliverance from the guilt of sin and from sin it selfe in part and because by that which every one enjoyeth in present hee conceiveth hope of everlasting blessings to come as of everlasting life and full delivery from all evill both of crime and pain and therefore is free from the fear of future evill Matth. 25.29 1 Cor. 1.22 5.5 Ephes 1.13 To him that hath shall be given The holy Spirit given unto us is the earnest and pledge of our full redemption Again Justifying faith differeth from the rest in this also that this justifying faith is concerning all spirituall gifts and whatsoever belong to our salvation 2. In object It only concerneth spirituall things and is properly and simply or absolutely called faith in the Scripture and is proper also and peculiar to the elect and chosen The faith of miracles is a certain gift whereby we are not bettered which we may want without any hindrance to our salvation neither is it given to all the faithfull nor at all times Historicall faith is a part of the justifying and befalleth all the godly and hypocrites but is not sufficient alone to salvation because it applyeth not to it selfe those benefits which are made known unto it out of the word Temporary faith
hee be worthy of love or hatred Therefore wee cannot be assured of the election of God neither resolve any thing of Gods present favour and so by consequent neither of that which is to come Answer to the Antecedent 1. Man knoweth not true as concerning second causes or by events of things be they good or evill for externall and outward fortune is no certain token whereby to judge of Gods favour 2. Again man knoweth not of himselfe but hee knoweth it God revealing it and certifying us abundantly of his love towards us by his word and Spirit Repl. 5. Who hath known the minde of the Lord Answ Rom. 11.34 No man hath known it before God hath revealed it neither after hee hath revealed it doth any man perfectly know it but so much we know as may suffice to our salvation We all behold as in a mirrour the glory of the Lord with open face 2 Cor. 3.18 Rom. 8.16 and are changed into the same image from glory to glory It is the Spirit which revealeth and witnesseth unto us 1 Cor. 1.22 that wee are the sons of God Object 2. But if the righteous turn away from his righteousnesse and commit iniquity Ezek. 18.24 he shall die in his sins Therefore beleevers also may defect from godlinesse and fall from everlasting salvation Ans 1. That which is spoken but conditionally is no positive assertion Ans 2. He in that place is called just not only who is truly just but also who seemeth just in the eyes of men of which kind oftentimes time-serving hypocrites are which beleeve for a while and afterwards fall away for a true just man is like a tree planted by the waters side whose leafe shall not wither Psal 1.3 4. And the sons and heires only are endued with true conversion and godlinesse Rom. 8.14 As many as are led by the spirit of God they are the sons of God And if sons then also heirs Gal. 4.7 1 Cor. 2.12 16. Wee have received the Spirit of God that we might know the things which are given unto us of God We have the mind of Christ When the Spirit of God which worketh in the sons and heirs of the kingdome their conversion and sanctification is called 2 Cor. 1.22 5.5 Ephes 1.14 The earnest of our inheritance untill the redemption of the possession purchased Object 3. Paul exhorteth the Corinthians 2 Cor. 6.1 Matt. 26.41 that they receive not the grace of God in vain so Christ likewise biddeth us Watch and pray Ans Thereby carnall security is forbidden and certainty of salvation as also faith tranquillity watchfulnesse and praier is commanded for these are the necessary and proper effects of our election and an infallible argument of salvation For all beleevers are elected and Paul teacheth Ephes 1. That by faith we are made partakers of Gods adoption Object 4. Saul failed and fell away finally Saul was one of the godly Therefore the godly also fall away Ans We deny the Minor that Saul was one of the godly for he was an hypocrite Repl. But he had the gifts of the holy Ghost Ans He had such gifts of the holy Ghost as are common to the godly with the reprobate he had not the gifts of regeneration and adoption and therefore neither had hee the holy Ghost sanctifying him which is proper unto the elect Object 5. The doctrine of the certainty of our salvation breedeth security Ans It breedeth indeed a spirituall security by it self in the elect alone and a carnall by accident and that only in the wicked and reprobate but not at all in the godly Quest 22. What are those things which are necessary for a Christian man to beleeve Ans All things which are promised us in the Gospel a John 20.31 Matth. 28.20 Mark 1.15 the summe whereof is briefly comprised in the Creed of the Apostles or in the Articles of the catholick and undoubted faith of all Christians The Explication AFter wee have treated of Faith it directly followeth now that wee speak of the Object of faith that is the summe of those things which are to be beleeved Faith therefore in generall apprehendeth the whole word of God and is strongly perswaded of the truth thereof as appeareth out of the definition thereof But justifying faith properly eyeth the promises of the Gospel or the preaching of grace through Christ Wherefore the Gospel is properly the object of justifying faith and it is properly termed The doctrine of things to be beleeved as contrariwise the law properly is The doctrine of things to be done Mens traditions therefore the Popes ordinances and decrees of Councels are sequestred and excluded from being the object of faith for faith can relie on nothing but the word of God as on an immoveable foundation Now the decrees of men are variable and uncertain sith every man is a lyar only God is true and his word truth Rom. 3 4. Wherefore Christians as they may not frame unto themselves any object of faith so neither may they receive any formed and delivered by others but must beleeve the Gospel only Mark 1.15 as the Scripture teacheth Repent and beleeve the Gospel 1 Cor. 2.5 That your faith should not be in the wisdome of men but in the power of God Now the summe of the Gospel or of things to be beleeved is the Apostles Creed whereof it followeth that wee treat Quest 23. Which is the Creed Answ 1. I beleeve in God the Father Almighty maker of heaven and earth 2. And in Jesus Christ his only Son our Lord 3. Which was conceived by the holy Ghost born of the Virgin Mary 4. Suffered under Pontius Pilate was crucified dead and buried he descended into hell 5. The third day he rose again from the dead 6. He ascended into heaven and sitteth on the right hand of God the Father Almighty 7. From thence he shall come to judge the quick and the dead 8. I beleeve in the holy Ghost 9. I beleeve the holy catholick Church the communion of Saints 10. The forgivenesse of sins 11. The resurrection of the body 12. And the life everlasting Amen The Explication THis word Symbole is derived from a Greek word which signifieth either a common collation of divers men to the making of a banquet or a signe token and mark whereby a man is discerned from other Such as is the military signe whereby fellowes are decyphered from enemies The Symbole so termed in the Church is a briefe and summary forme of Christian doctrine or a briefe summe or confession of the points of Christian religion or Evangelicall doctrine Now it is called by the name of Symbole because it is as a token or profession whereby the Church with her members is discerned from all her enemies and from all other Sects Some say that this briefe summe of Evangelicall doctrine was called a Symbole for that this doctrine was collated as it were and
imparted by the Apostles and every one of them did bestow some part thereof but that cannot be proved This reason may be rendred thereof more probable that it was called a Symbole for that the Articles of faith are the square and rule whereunto the faith and doctrine of all orthodox or right beleeving Christians ought to agree and be conferred The Symbole is called Apostolick Two reasons why the Creed is called Apostolick Because it containeth the summe of the Apostolick doctrine which the Catechumenes were enforced to hold and professe Because the Apostles delivered that summe of doctrine to their Schollers and Disciples which the Church afterwards held as received from them This selfe same Symbole is called also Catholick because there is but one faith of all Christians Why it is called Catholick An answer to a question moved touching other Creeds Here some demand a reason Why after the Apostles Creed other Creeds as the Creed of the Councell of Nice Ephesus and Chalcedon with Athanasius his Creed were compiled and received in the Church Answ These Creeds properly are not others that is quite different in substance from the Apostolick Symbole but are onely a repetition and more ample declaration of this in all which certain words are added as an explication thereof by reason of Hereticks by whom because of the shortnesse thereof this was depraved there is no change either of the matter or of the doctrine but only of the form of declaring it as easily appeareth by comparing them together Other important and weighty causes there were which might compell the Bishops and Doctors of ancient Churches to compose and draw out these briefe compendious formes of confession especially the Church then increasing Four causes why other Creeds were made and received in the Church and heresies growing with and in the Church For instance in few That all both young and old might with more ease bear in minde the main and entire foundation of Christianity comprised in briefe That all might alwayes have in their sight and view the confession of their faith and consolation reaped thence knowing what that doctrine is for which persecution is to be sustained So God in times past made a short summary abstract of his law and promises that all might have it as a rule of life and ground of consolation obvious to their eyes That the faithfull might have a peculiar badge and cognisan whereby to be distinguished both then and in all future ages from infidels and hereticks which with wily glosing sophismes corrupt the writings of the Prophets and Apostles for which very cause also these Confessions were intituled Symboles 4. That there might be some perpetuall rule extant in publike plain briefe and easie to be known whereby to examine all manner of doctrine and interpretation of Scripture to approve and ratifie whatsoever accordeth therewith and refuse and disanull the contrary The Apostolick Creed preferred above other Creeds because 1. The phrase of it is most proper 2. The time most ancient 3. The copy most authenticall Notwithstanding the Apostles Creed far surpasseth the rest in authority 1. Because for the most part it literally consisteth of the proper words and phrases of Scripture 2. Because it is of greater antiquity then other Creeds and was delivered first unto the Church by the Apostles themselves or by their disciples and schollers and since them successively from hand to hand transferred unto us their posterity 3. Because it is the fountaine and originall draught even an authenticall rule of direction to other Creeds which for illustration of this to prevent the fraudulent sleights and forged corruption of hereticks have in universall and generall Synods or Councels been published and authorised by the whole joint-consent of the Church The certainty of this Creed dependeth not on the authority and arbitrement of men or definitive sentence of Councels but on the perpetuall concordance of holy Scripture with them and of the whole Church since the Apostles time retaining and holding fast the Apostles doctrine and testifying to all posterity that they received this doctrine at the Apostles mouthes and the mouthes of their hearers which consent is obvious to any man that daigneth to view it with both eyes and weigh it considerately For certain it is that no Congregation of Angels nor conventicle of men hath any power of instituting new lawes touching the worship of God or new Articles of faith binding the conscience for this is a work proper unto God Neither may we beleeve God for the testimony of the Church but the Church for the testimony of God This doctrine touching the causes and authority of divers Creeds is borrowed out of Ursinus Admonit Neustad de Concordia Burgens written Anno Dom. 1581. where young Divines may if they list reade a large discourse touching the truth and authority of Ecclesiasticall Writers learnedly discussed from 117. page unto the 142. page of the said Tract a briefe Type and Table whereof I have here decyphered THE TABLE The writings touching the doctrine of the Church are 1. Divine that is inspired immediately by God into the hearts of the Prophets and Apostles such as are the Canonicall books of the old and new Testament These alone are simply in their sentences and words full of divine inâpiration and worthy credit and therefore are the sole rule of tryall unto all others 2. Ecclesiasticall that is written by the Doctors of the Church these are 1. Publick to wit written in the common name of the whole Church which again are subdivided into writings 1. Catholick I meane Creeds and Confessions written in the name and with the full consent of the whole orthodox right beleeving Church received and allowed by the authority thereof such as are The Apostles Creed The Creeds of the Councels of Nice ConstaÌtinople Chalcedon Athanasius his Creed 2. Particular namely the Confessions of certain Churches and Councels as divers Catechismes and the Augustanâ Confession 2. Private that is written in the name and by the advice of some one private man or more as Common places Commentaries and such like ON THE 8. SABBATH Quest 24. Into how many parts is the Creed divided Answ Into three parts The first is of God the eternall Father and our Creation The second of God the Son and our Redemption The third of God the holy Ghost and our Sanctification The Explication THe principall parts of the Apostolick Creed are three 1. Of God the Father and our Creation 2. Of God the Son and our Redemption 3. Of God the holy Ghost and our Sanctification that is of the works of our Creation Redemption and Sanctification Ob. 1. Unto the Father is ascribed the Creation of heaven and earth unto the Son the Redemption of mankind unto the holy Ghost Sanctification Therefore the Son and the holy Ghost did not create heaven and earth How our Creation Redemption Sanctification are each appropriated to some one person of the
Creation of the world and the principall Questions of Creation are these 1. Whether the world was created of God 2. How it was created 3. For what cause it was created 1. Whether the world was created of God Five significations of the word world FIrst the words and terms are to be understood The name of the world is diversly used in the Scripture 1. It signifieth the universall frame of all things namely heaven and earth and all things which are in them visible and invisible besides God himself The world was made by him John 1.10 2. Worldly concupiscence 3. All mankind 4. The wicked or those that are not regenerate in the world 5. The elect That the world might beleeve John 17.9 21. John 3.16 So God loved the world Here we consider it in the first sense To create signifieth three things To create signifieth 1. To ordain or constitute as the Latines used it Creare Consulem to create a Consull 2. To make something of nothing without any motion with a beck or word only so it is taken in this place 3. The continuating of creation or creation continued which is the providence of God The creation of the world proved That the world hath not been from everlasting but had when it seemed best to the Creatour according to his eternall counsell and will a beginning once and was created of that only true God who hath manifested himself in the Church that he is the eternall Father and Son and holy Ghost wee know By testimonies of Scripture By testimonies of holy Scripture as by the whole history of the creation set down by Moses Likewise Psal 33.6 9. Psal 104. 113. 124. 136. 146. Isa 44. Acts 4.17 out of other testimonies of Scripture very many By the word of the Lord were the heavens made and all the hoste of them by the breath of his mouth Hee spake and it was done hee commanded and it stood or was created There are other places also in the Psalmes where more largely and amply the wonderfull works of God and the principall parts of the world created by God are proposed to be considered of us that through the consideration thereof wee may learn to put our trust and confidence in God For this purpose did the Lord himself propose unto Job his marvellous and incomprehensible works conspicuous in heaven and earth Job 38. 39. and other things also created by him to declare his justice power and providence 2. By reasons Furthermore besides testimonies of Scripture almost innumerable it is confirmed also by firm and true reasons that the world was created of God such as these following 1. The originals and beginnings of nations and people shew it which could not be fained of Moses when as some remembrance and memoriall of them was then extant amongst many which yet in processe of time perished 2. The novelty and latenesse of all other histories compared with the antiquity and ancientnesse of the sacred story 3. The age of man decreasing which sheweth that there mas greater strength in nature at the first and that not without some first cause it hath decreased hitherto 4. The certain course and race of times even from the beginning of the world unto the exhibiting of the Messias 5. The constitution and founding of common-weals 6. The order of things instituted in nature which must needs have been produced and framed by some intelligent mind far superiour to all things 7. The excellency of the minde of men and Angels These intelligent mindes have a beginning Therefore they have it from some intelligent cause 8. The principles or generall rules and naturall notions ingenerated in our minds 9. The trembling of conscience in the wicked 10. The ends of all things profitably and wisely ordained therefore by some cause understanding and ordaining them 11. Lastly Those other arguments and reasons also which prove that there is a God prove in like manner that the world was created of God 3 Naturall reasons Thirdly besides these reasons it may be enforced by philosophicall arguments drawn out of the bosome of nature That the world was created and that it was created of God although by them we are not able to demonstrate the time when it was created For 1. There is no infinite processe in nature of causes and effects for if so nature should never attain unto her end even the producing of effects Therefore this world had a beginning 2. The noblest and excellentest of all effects is the world Therefore it proceedeth from the noblest and excellentest cause which is God How the creation is unknown to Philosophers Other questions as Whether the world was created from everlasting or in time that is Whether it be an effect of equall perpetuity with his cause and so co-eternall or Whether it once so began to be that before it had no being Again Whether if sometimes it were not yet it was necessary that it should be created And Whether it shall endure for ever And if it endure Whether it shall remain the same or it is to be changed These and such like questions cannot be decided by Philosophy The reason is because all these things depend upon the meer will of God the first mover of all things who doth nothing of necessity but with most absolute freedome Now this his will is not known to any creature but to whomsoever God himselfe revealeth it Therefore it is not manifested to heathenish Philosophers but declared to the Church alone for they cannot possibly collect any thing hereof by proceeding from a continuing effect unto his cause It followeth indeed that there is some cause of those effects but it followeth not that those effects were produced of that cause either at this or that time or from all eternity because a free agent may either act or suspend his action at his pleasure The whole demonstration hereof is thus brought in form No effect depending onely of such a cause as worketh freely or contingently can be demonstrated by that cause But the creation of the world is such an effect Therefore the creation of the world cannot be demonstrated by the will of God the first mover of all things that it either was made from everlasting or in some beginning of time Arguments of Philosophers against the creation of the world Now whatsoever arguments are brought of Philosophers against the creation of the world it is easie to perceive that these were not framed out of true Philosophy but by the imaginations of men if the order of the generation and mutation of things instituted in nature which was created of God be discerned from creation Object 1. It is absurd say the Philosophers to imagine that God is idle Ans Nay rather it is absurd to term him idle who administreth and ruleth the world Repl. This I grant but he could not govern the world when as yet the world was not
obedient thereunto in this life is joyned with manifold errours sinnes and calamities Therefore humane matters are not ruled of God that is working them as they are confuse and sins but are ruled of God permitting sinnes even as they are sins and directing them to most good ends but working all that is good even those things which lye hid in things disordered and confuse Moreover The evils which just men suffer and the good which the unjust enjoy seem disordered in mens judgements but according to the judgment of God there is a most just order in them for those causes which are uttered in the word of God And those things are to be removed from the will and working of God not which in our judgement but which in the judgement of God are disordered Repl. They who are against God are not ruled and guided by God Divels and wicked men are against God Therefore they are not ruled and guided by his divine providence Answ Wee grant the whole reason in some respect namely that Divels and wicked men are not ruled of God by his speciall providence that is The wicked are not ruled of God so manifestly as the godly they withstand Gods revealed will but not his secret wil. by his holy Spirit lightning their mindes with the knowledge of Gods will and inclining their hearts not to respect and execute in their actions their owne lusts but the knowne will of God and so themselves to worke well together with God who by them worketh well But they are ruled and governed of God by his generall secret providence or government so that they cannot doe any thing but what God hath decreed to doe by them and are the instruments of his punishments and benefits though themselves thinke and respect some other thing According to his will he worketh in the army of heaven Dan. 4 3â and in the inhabitants of the earth and none can stay his hand nor say unto him What doest thou The Kings heart is in the hand of the Lord as the rivers of waters Prov. 21.1 he turneth it whither soever it pleaseth him God moveth inclineth Gen. 45.5 7. and ruleth the wicked wil of Josephs brethren in such wise as not to kill Joseph but freely to sell him to the Ismaelites that by this means he might transport the family of Jacob into Egypt nourish multiply them and being oppressed by long servitude and bondage gloriously deliver them Assur though a wicked and proud King yet is called The rod of the Lords wrath Likewise the Assyrians are called The sanctified of God hired souldiers Esay 10.5 doing service to God whom yet their own ambition cruelty and coveteousnesse carried to take weapons against the Jewes Likewise every-where in Scripture God is said to infatuate and besot the wicked to strike them with a giddinesse to mad and amase them to effeminate them to fill them full of feare so that their spirits faile them at the noise of the falling of a leafe to rule the swords of the wickedwith his hand to obdurate and harden their hearts By these and the like it is manifest that even the deliberations counsels and actions of the wicked are subject to his divine providence and government and that it is not an idle permission in them but an effectuall working of God inclining their wils and guiding their actions at his good pleasure The second Sophisme of the cause of sinne OBject 1. All the actions and motions of all creatures are done by the will and working of God Many actions as the selling of Joseph the Assyrians warring against the Jewes are sinnes Therefore sinnes are done by the will and working of God and by force of consequent the opinion of universall providence maketh God the authour of sin Ans There is a fallacy of the accident in the Minor proposition Actions are sinnes Actions are no sins in themselves but by an accident not in themselves and as they are actions but by an accident by reason of the corruption of the instrument in those actions which God worketh most justly by him he not respecting this as to obey therein the known will of God This corruption or defect of the creature and the action which God worketh by the creature concurre together by an accident For neither is essentiall to other neither the cause of other but each is to other accidentary For both God would have wrought that selfe same punishment which he inflicted justly on the Jewes by the Assyrians sinning by an instrument not sinning and the Assyrian if it had pleased God to correct his will might gave been notwithstanding the instrument of Gods wrath and yet good how great soever severity he had exercised toward the Jewes As when God by his good Angels slayeth the wicked hoast of the Assyrians Sin therefore which is in the actions of the creature is not done by the will and working of God but by an accident to wit as God willeth and worketh those actions which are sins by the fault of the creature The summe of all cometh to this The good action of God exercised by an evill and corrupt instrument is no otherwise the sinne of the bad instrument than water which cometh pure out of the fountaine is made impure running through uncleane places or the best wine coming out of a good vessell wexeth sowre and eager being put in a corrupt vessell according to that of Horace Vnlesse the vessell bee pure Horat. lib. epist 2. whatsoever thou powrest in sowreth or further than the good worke of a good Judge is the evill worke of an evill servant or minister or the riding of a good horse-man is the halting of a lame horse In all these is a Paralogisme or fallacy of the accident that is there is a proceeding from the essence or thing it selfe to that which is but an accident to the thing and doth but by an accident concurre with it after this manner The going of a lame horse is a plaine halting The horse-man willeth and worketh the going of the lame horse Therfore he willeth and worketh the halting In like sort the Divel is created and sustained by God The Divel is wicked Therefore the wickednes of the Divel is from God as the author and effecter thereof Both which reasons are alike sophisticall and false Many things in respect of the creatures are sins in themselves Repl. 1. Those things which are in their owne kind sinnes or unto which the definition of sin agreeth they are in themselves sins Many actions are in their own kind sins as theft lying adultery murder Therfore they are sins in themselves Ans It is a fallacy reasoning from that which is in some respect so to that which is simply so For the whole argument is granted concerning actions prohibited by God in respect of the creatures as they are committed of them against the law of God knowne unto them either by generall or special
consequence or by supposition which is the immutability and unchangeablenesse of those effects which follow of causes which causes being supposed or put the effect must necessarily follow but the causes notwithstanding themselves might either not have been or might have been changed So are those things necessary which God hath decreed that they should be done in respect of the unchangeablenesse of his decree which decree yet God most freely made that is hee might from everlasting either not have decreed it at all or have decreed it otherwise according to those wordes Thinkest thou that I cannot now pray to my Father and hee will give mee moe than twelve legions of Angels Mat. 26.53 How then should the Scripture be fulfilled Likewise Those things are called necessary which are done indeed by such second causes as are so made of God that by their owne nature they cannot doe otherwise than they doe but yet may be by God himselfe either taken away or hindered or altered and changed As the Sun and the shadow going forward in consequence or order of nature with the Sun and yet consisting and standing still in that battell of Joshua and returning backwards in the daies of Ezechias the fire burning bodies within the reach thereof which are capable of burning and yet not burning the three Children in the furnace of Babylon or those things which are indeed in their own nature apt to produce a contrary or diverse thing or to forbeare producing of their effect and yet notwithstanding cannot doe otherwise because they are so moved by God or by other causes which although they be not changed yet might have been changed or when they worke so cannot withall not worke or worke otherwise because two contradictories cannot be both at one time true Fortune and Chance Fortune and Chance are sometimes taken for the events themselves or effects which follow causes that are causes but by an accident by reason of such causes as are causes by and in themselves but not knowne to us as when we say good or evill fortune happy or unhappy chance Sometimes they signifie the causes of such events either the manifest causes which are causes but by an accident as when any thing is said to be done by fortune or by chance or the hidden and unknown causes which are causes by and in themselves As it is said in the Poet Omnipotent fortune and fate inevitable And they are wont to call that fortune which is a cause by an accident in voluntary agents whose actions have some event that seldome happeneth besides their appointment As he that digging with purpose to build findeth treasure Chance they call an accidentall cause in naturall agents whose motions have effects neither proper to them neither alwaies happening and that without any manifest cause directing it as if a tyle falling from an house kill one that passeth by Fate or destiny The difference between the Stoickes the Churches doctrine concerning Gods providence By the name of Fate or Destiny sometimes is understood the decree and provideâce of God As that of the Poet Leave off to hope that the fates of the Gods are moved with entreaty But the Stoickes by this word understood the immutable connexion and knitting of all causes and effects depending of the nature of the causes themselves so that neither the second causes are able to work otherwise than they work neither the first causes can worke otherwise than doth the second and therefore all effects of all causes are absolutely necessary This opinion of the Stoickes because it spoyleth God of his liberty and omnipotency and abolisheth the order and manner of working in second causes disposed by Gods wisedome not only sounder Philosophy but the Church also rejecteth and condemneth and doth openly professe her dissenting from the Stoickes 1. Because the Stoickes tie God to second causes as if it should be necessary for him to work by them as their nature doth bear and suffer But the Church teacheth that God worketh not according to the rule or lore of second causes but second causes according to the prescript of God as being their chiefe and most free Governour and Lord and therefore are subject and tied to his will and pleasure 2. The Stoickes were of opinion that neither God nâr second causes can doe any thing of their own nature otherwise than they doe The Church affirmeth that not only second causes are made and ordained by God some to bring forth certain and definite effects some variable and contrary but God himself also could from everlasting either not have decreed or have decreed and wrought otherwise either by second causes or without them and by them either changeable in their own nature or unchangeable all things whose contrary are not repugnant to his nature and that he hath so decreed them and doth so work them not because he could not doe otherwise but because it so pleased him as it is said Our God is in heaven he doth whatsoever he will With God shall nothing be impossible that is which is not against his nature Psal 115.3 Luke 1.37 or whereby his nature is not overthrowne as it is said 2 Tim. 2. Out of this then which hath been spoken we answer unto the argument which was That which is done by the unchangeable decree of God is not done contingently but necessarily All things are done by the unchangeable decree of God nothing therefore is done contingently neither by fortune or chance but all necessarily First wee say there is more in the conclusion than in the premisses when the opinion of the Stoickes is objected to the Church For albeit the Church confesseth all events in respect of Gods providence to be necessary yet this necessity is not a Stoicall fate and destiny because the Church detendeth against the Stoickes both liberty in God governing things at his pleasure and a changeablenes in second causes and sheweth out of Gods word that God could both now doe and from everlasting have decreed many things which neither he doth nor hath decreed And therefore the Church also hath abstained from the name of fate lest any should suspect her to maintaine with the Stoickes an absolute necessity of all things Secondly necessity of consequence or supposition doth not take away contingency If removing Stoicisme yet notwithstanding the necessity of all things and the abolishing of contingency fortune and chance be objected wee make answer to the Major by distinguishing the words For those things which are done by the providence and decree of God are done indeed necessarily but by that necessity which is by supposition or of consequence not by simple necessity or absolute wherefore it followeth that all things come to passe not by simple and absolute necessity but by that of supposition or consequence And necessity of consequence doth not at all take away contingency The reason of this is Because the same effect may have causes whereof some may produce
it by an order changeable some by an unchangeable order and therefore in respect of some it is contingent and in respect of some necessary For as the originals or causes of contingency in things are that liberty which is in the will of God and Angels and Men and the mutable nature of the matter of the elements together with the readinesse or inclination thereof to divers motions and formes so the cause of absolute necessity in God is the very unchangeable nature of God but the cause of that necessity which is only by consequent is the divine providence or decree coming between those things which are in their owne nature mutable and also the nature of things created which is framed and ordained of God to certaine effects and yet subject to the most free will and government of God either according or besides or contrary to this order which himselfe hath made In respect therefore of second causes some things are necessary which are done by causes alwaies working after one sort as the motion of the Sun the burning of any matter put into the fire if it be capable of burning some things are contingent which have causes working contingently that is apt and fit to produce or to forbeare producing divers and contrary effects as the blasts of windes the locall motions of living creatures the actions of mens wils But in respect of the first cause that is of the will of God all things which are or are done in Gods externall or outward workes are partly necessary partly contingent Necessary as even those things which have second causes most changeable as that the bones of Christ on the Crosse were not broken by the Souldiers by reason of the unchangeablenesse or the decree and providence of God Contingent by reason of the liberty of his eternall and unchangeable decree and the execution thereof even those things which as concerning their own nature have second causes most unchangeable as the motion of the Sun and shadowes If therefore by contingency they meane the changeablenesse of effects What contingency is denied which they have by the natures of second causes or by the power and liberty of God it doth not follow that things are contingent because of that necessity which they have by the providence of God For this doth not take away but preserveth rather the nature order and manner of working in second causes ordained by God But if by contingency they meane the changeablenesse of second causes and effects so floating and wavering that they are not ruled and governed by Gods providence any such contingency the Scripture doth not admit or approve Whether the motions of a creature are contingent or necessary Hereby we also understand When it is demanded concerning the motions and effects of creatures whether they are to be termed necessary or contingent that some verily are more rightly and properly called contingent than necessary though both contingent and necessary are wrought by divine providence For they are rather to be called such as they are of their own nature and by the nature of their neerest causes than as they are in respect of Gods providence which is a cause more removed and farther off And nothing is more either certain or manifest than that according to the nature of second causes some things should be changeable some unchangeable yet by the power of God though all things in the creatures may be changed they are made notwithstanding unchangeable because of the certainty of his decree and divine providence So likewise we answer concerning fortune and chance What fortune and chance is denied For if by these names be understood such causes or events by accident as have no cause which is proper and by it selfe a cause they ought to be far abandoned from the Church of Christ But if wee understand thereby a cause which is by it selfe a cause and proper though unknowne to our senses and reason or such causes by accident which have notwithstanding some secret proper cause adjoyned nothing hindereth in respect of second causes which are causes by accident and in respect of our judgment whereby we attain not to the proper and that which is by it selfe the cause of these events that to be or to be a thing fortuning or done by chance which in respect of Gods providence cometh to passe by his most accurate and unchangeable counsell and decree according to those sayings Mat. 10.29 Pro. 16.33 One Sparrow shall not fall on the ground without your Father And The lot is cast into the lap c. The fifth Sophisme of the inutility or unprofitablenesse of means God is effectuall in working by means which himself hath freely ordained THat which shall be unchangeably and necessarily by the will and providence of God in vain to the furthering or hindering of that are means applyed as the use of the ministery the magistrates lawes exhortations promises threatnings punishments prayer our study and endeavours But all things are done by the decree of God unchangeably neither can they which work by the providence of God work otherwise then they doe Therefore all those means are vain and fruitlesse Answ It is not necessary that the first and principall cause being put the second and instrumentall cause should be removed and taken away In vain are second causes and means applyed if God had determined to execute his decrees without means neither had commanded us to use them But seeing God hath decreed by those means in some to work faith and conversion some to bridle and keep under means and some to leave excuselesse and hath for that cause commanded us to use them they are not in vain used and applyed yea when there cometh no profit by these yet they profit to this that they leave the wicked without excuse As therefore the Sun doth not in vain daily rise and set neither are the fields in vain sowed and watered with the rain neither bodies in vain with food refreshed though God createth light and darknesse bringeth forth the corn out of the earth and is the life and length of our dayes so neither are men in vain taught or do study to conform their life unto doctrine though all available actions and events proceed only from God for God from everlasting decreed as the ends so the means also and prescribed them unto us whereby it seemed good to him to bring us unto them Wherefore we using those means doe well Three causes why we must use means and obtain profitable and fruitfull events but if wee neglect them either by our fault we deprive our selves or others of those blessings offered by God or if God even in this contempt of his word have mercy on us or others yet our conscience accuseth us of open and grievous sin Wherefore we must use means 1. That wee may obey God therein who both hath decreed ends and ordained means to those ends and prescribed them unto us neither tempt
our sins and that he might loose the workes of the Divel 1 John 3.5 Therefore the Son of God and another nature from the flesh that is the man Jesus is the Son of God in respect not only of his humanity but also of his divinity which besides and before the flesh existed in him and by the assumption of the flesh was made as it were visible and conspicuous Wherefore it followeth also and that necessarily that that was a subsistent and a person For that which is by nature a son is also a person But Christs divinity or nature which was also before his flesh is the Son of God by nature Therefore it is a subsistent and a person in the flesh taken or assumed and before it 5. Classe The Word is a person before Jesus borne of the Virgin and he is the Son To the fifth Classe belong those places of Scripture which affirme Christ man to be the Word incarnate The argument is this The Word is a person which both existed before Jesus was born and now dwelleth personally in the flesh taken of the Virgin But that Word is the Son Therefore the Son is a person besides and before the assumption of flesh The Major is proved 1. Because those things are attributed unto the Word which only agree to a thing subsistent living intelligent working that is to a person For the Word was before all creatures with the Father God by him were all things made John 1. 1 John 1. 5. Rev. 19. he was authour of life and light in men he was in the world from the beginning and not known he hath his own country and nation he came unto it in his name men beleeve he giveth power to others to be the sons of God by his own authority and power he doth assume and take flesh and is therein manifested seen handled converseth and dwelleth amongst men The Minor is proved John 14.18 34. Rev. 2.18 1. Because the Word is called the only begotten Son of God 2. Because the same properties are attributed to the Word and the Son For the Son is in the bosome of the Father revealing God unto men By him the world was created In him is life he was sent and came from heaven into the world He took the seed of Abraham Likewise the life which is the Word was with the Father before the incarnation and manifestation of Christ Therefore God was even then the Father of the Word and the Word the Son of God But seeing the new Arrians do marvellously deprave by their new and crafty devised Sophismes this notable place of John concerning the Word subsisting before the flesh born of the Virgin and creating and preserving all things that thereby they might rob and dispoile the Son of God of his true and eternall Deity it seemed good here to adjoyne those things which Zacharias Ursinus some yeeres since noted and drew out as to be opposed against these corruptions and forgeries briefly indeed and barely after the manner of Logicians yet such as are learned and sound whereby also the like corruptions and wrestings of places of holy Scripture may easily be observed discerned and refuted JOhn purposing to write the Gospel of Christ in the first entrance proposeth the summe of that doctrine which he purposed to deliver and confirm out of the story and sermons of Christ The argument of Johns Gospel And seeing the knowledge of Christ consisteth in his person and office he describeth both and sheweth that Christ is the eternall Son and Word of God the Father who taking flesh was made man that hee might be made a sacrifice for our sins and might make us through faith in him the Sonnes of God and Heires of eternall life This Word then whom afterwards he calleth the onely begotten Son of the Father he saith now to have been in the beginning which sheweth his eternity In the beginning was These wordes of the holy Evangelist they corrupt and deprave who raise again Samosatenus his blasphemies from the pit of hell expounding this beginning of the beginning of the Gospels preaching done by Christ But contrary Saint John and the Church even from the Apostles and their Scholars time doe understand that beginning of the world wherein Moses recounteth all things to have bin first created by God Gen. 1. For John saith that the world was made by him and further that even then in the beginning he was God and that the true God Creatour which is onely one and was in the beginning of the world Repl. 1. Beginning doth not signifie eternity Therefore yee deprave it who so expound it Answ Wee doe not so expound it but that even then in the beginning of the world was the Word and therefore was before the Creation of the world and whatsoever was before this was from everlasting and so is the Scripture wont to speake as Eph. 1.4 1 Pet. 1.20 Pro. 8.22 23. c. where we may see a large place concerning wisdome whose eternity is there signified in this that it is said to have been before the creation of the world Repl. 2. Beginning often signifieth the beginning of the Gospels preaching Yee were with me from the beginning I said not to you from the beginning Ans This sheweth that sometimes it so signifieth but not alwaies And we are still to construe it of that beginning which the text sheweth As also in other places I am α and Ï Rev. 1. â the begining and the end the first and the last The Word The corrupters say The man Christ is called the Word because he speaketh and teacheth the will of the Father Wee say that he is called indeed the Word for this cause because he declareth God and his will but yet in respect of his divinity not of his humanity The reasons hereof are 1. Because his humanity was not from the beginning of the world 2. Because this word was made flesh that is took on him humane nature 3. Because this Word did lighten all men from the beginning of the world whosoever had the knowledge of God and how much soever they had Hee was the life and the light of men lightning every man which cometh into the world No man hath knowne the Father but the Son and he to whom the Son will reveale him No man hath seen God at any time the Son which is in the bosome of the Father he hath declared him Repl. 1. It is said Now God hath spoken unto us by his Sonne Heb. 1.1 Ans That is by his Son made man Repl. 2. Hee is not said any where in the old Testament to have spoken Ans Yes By the Angel of the Lord who also himselfe is Lord. Esay 6.9 Likewise The Lord appeared speaking whom Saint John affirmeth to have been Christ John 12.40 Repl. 3. The Word is said to have been palpable visible and so forth Answ That is 1 John 1. by reason of
workes of both creations Whatsoever things the Father doth the same things doth the Son also The Father sheweth him all things whatsoever hee himselfe doth Therefore not only the workes of the second creation but also of the first creation preservation and administration of the world In the same place it is said As the Father quickneth so the Son quickneth whom he will But the Father was from the very beginning the giver of corporall and spirituall life By him were all things created which are in heaven and which are on earth things visible and invisible whether they be thrones Coâ 1.16 17. or dominions or principalities or powers all things were created by him and for him And he is before all things and in him all things consist Thus far of the first creation that which followeth speaketh of the second creation Repl. 1. All these speake of the instauration of the Church Ans No Because that comprehendeth also the Angels Repl. 2. The Angels also were restored by Christ and joyned to their head Ans But the new creation is called a restoring from sinnes and death to righteousnesse and life this agreeth not to the Angels Repl. 3. By whom also hee made the worlds Heb. 1.2 The worlds that is the new Church Ans 1. God made the old also by him because it is one Church having one head and foundation 2. The Greek word ' ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã which is used in that place signifieth in Scripture the world not the Church And further when it is there added Bearing up all things by his mighty word those words speake of the preservation not onely of the Church but of all things And moreover hee rendreth a cause why hee is the heire not onely of the Church but of all creatures namely because he is the Creator and Preserver of all things Thou Lord in the beginning hast established the earth and the heavens are the worke of thine hands Repl. In these wordes hee converteth his speech to the Father to prove that hee was able by his power to lift up the Sonne to divine majesty Answ This is an impudent shift and elusion 1. Because it is said before But unto the Son which appertaineth to both places of the Psalme cited by the Apostle 2. Because the Psalme doth intreat of Christs kingdom and therefore those words which there are spoken of the Lord are to be understood next and immediatly of his person secondarily and mediately of the Father Repl. 1. If hee made all things then the Father made them not by him John 5. â9 Ans Both he made them and they were made by him Whatsoever things the Father doth the same doth the Sonne also And yet the Father doth them by him Repl. 2. The Creatour cannot be compared with the creatures But Christ is there compared with the Angels Therefore creation of things is not attributed unto Christ Answ Hee is not compared with the creatures in any proportion but without proportion This the place it selfe of the Psalme proveth The heavens shall perish but thou dost remanine Repl. 3. If hee were Creatour and equall with the Father hee could not sit at his right hand Ans Wee may invert this and say of the contrary rather if he were not equall he could not sit at his right hand Because none but the omnipotent and true God is able to administer the kingdome of heaven and earth Who being in the forme of God Phil. 2.6 Esay 45.23 Rom. 14.11 Esay 41.12 Rev. 1.18 22.23 thought it no robbery to be equall with God Thus saith the Lord that created heaven Every knee shall bow unto mee This is said of Christ Againe I am I am the first and I am the last My hand hath laid the foundation of the earth and my right hand hath spanned the heavens when I call them they stand up together These words Christ applyeth unto himselfe In it was life and the life was the light of men Wee interpret that the Sonne of God is by himselfe the life In the Word was life as is the Father and the fountaine giver and maintainer of all life as well corporall and temporall as spirituall and eternall in all from the very beginning of the world John 5.26 Hee hath given to the Sonne to have life in himselfe as the Father hath life in himselfe They construe it That the man Jesus is the quickner and giver of life because in him is the life of all that no man without him and all by him are saved These are their words Unto which we reply If hee give eternall life to all so that no man hath it without him Therefore either no man was quickned before he was born of Mary which were absurd or he was the quickner and giver of life from the beginning Even as John affirmeth this of him as being verified in him also before he was made flesh Neither can this be understood only of his merit whereby he deserveth this life for men For that life is in him signifieth that he is John 5.21 10.26 by his efficacy and effectuall working the quickner and reviver as himself expoundeth it and the adversaries themselves confesse So are we also to understand his illightning of men that is the knowledge of God the authour whereof he was in all even from the beginning as himselfe saith No man knoweth the Father but the Son and hee to whom the Son will reveale him And John Baptist saith Mat. 11.27 John 1.18 No man hath seen God at any time the Son hath declared him The light shineth in darknesse And the light shined in the darknesse and the darknesse comprehended it not Wee interpret it That this word even from the beginning hath both by naturall light and by the voice of heavenly doctrine shewed God unto men but those who were not regenerated by his Spirit have not knowne this light They say That he shined not before hee began to preach Ans 1. If so then should he not have been the true light that is the authour of light and the knowledge of God but only a minister thereof as was John Baptist but the Evangelist in this respect maketh John Baptist diverse from Christ 2. He should not have been the illuminaâor of all men which yet themselves are faine to confesse Christ himselfe saith of himselfe and Saint John here of him Hee lighteth every man that cometh into the world that is either with naturall light or spirituall Hee was in the world and the world was made by him and the world knew him not Wee as touching the time hereof say He was in the world it was from the beginning of the world unto his incarnation all which time the Son of God hath in the world which was created by him shewed God unto men but is not knowne of men They construe it of the time of his preaching when he was not heard but despised and persecuted Ans
him heire of all Hee hath made him heire of all things All that the Father giveth mee shall come to me Thine they were and thou gavest them mee Him hath God lift up with his right hand to be a Prince and Saviour to give repentance to Israel and forgivenesse of sins God hath made all things subject under his feet and hath appointed him over all things to be the head of the Church Now whereas he is our Lord after a far more excellent manner than others we also are far more bound to his allegeance and obedience For he is so our Lord that he doth indeed with us what he will and hath full right and power over us but yet he useth that his power to our salvation only For we receive daily of this Lord moe and by infinite parts more excellent benefits than doe any other throughout the whole world And therefore we ought alwaies to acknowledge the dominion and power TWO parts of our acknowledging Christs dominion over us which Christ hath over us Which acknowledging of his dominion is 1. A profession of so great a benefit of Christ as that he hath vouchsafed to be our Lord and to set free us his enemies into this so fruitfull and glorious a liberty 2. A confession of our bond and duty For Christ being so mercifull a Lord unto us we ought both in word and life to professe our selves as his servants to be bound to faithfull subjection and obedience unto him in all things that he may be magnified of us for ever What is then the meaning of this article I beleeve in Christ our Lord Ans Three divers speeches are here to be observed The meaning of the Article I beleeve in Christ our Lord. 1. To beleeve that Christ is Lord. To beleeve this is not sufficient for we beleeve also that the Divel is Lord but not of all or ours as we doe beleeve Christ to be Lord of us all 2. To beleeve that Christ is Lord and that of all and also ours Neither is it enough to beleeve this For the Divels beleeve also that Christ is their Lord as he hath full right and authority not only over all other things but over them also to determine of them whatsoever pleaseth him 3. To beleeve in Christ our Lord that is so to beleeve Christ to be our Lord that in him we place our trust and confidence and be throughly perswaded that by him we are wholly freed and delivered from all evill and are defended and safeguarded against all our enemies and this is it which we especially ought to beleeve When as therefore we say that we beleeve in our Lord we beleeve 1. That the Son of God Christ is Creatour of all things and therefore hath power over and is Lord of all creatures John 16.5 All things that the Father hath are mine 2. But especially of his Church which being purchased with his own bloud he guideth defendeth and preserveth by his spirit 3. And that I am also one of his subjects whom being redeemed from the power of the Diven he mightily preserveth ruleth maketh obedient unto him and at length enricheth with eternall glory that is I beleeve that hitherto I have been by and for Christ preserved and shall hereafter be preserved of him through all eternity and lastly that he useth and will use his dominion and power which he hath as over all other creatures so over mee unto my salvation and his own glory ON THE 14. SABBATH Quest 35. What beleevest thou when thou saiest He was conceived by the holy Ghost and born of the Virgin Mary Ans That the Son of God who is a John 5.20 Joh. 1.1 17.3 Rom. 1.3 Col. 1.15 and continueth true and everlasting God b Rom. 9.5 took the very nature of man of the flesh and bloud of the Virgin Mary c Gal. 4.4 Luk. 1.31 42 43. by the working of the holy Ghost d Matth. 1.20 Luke 1.35 that withall hee might be the true seed of David e Român 1.3 Psal 132.11 2 Sam. 7.12 Luke 1.32 Acts 2.30 like unto his brethren in all things f Philip. 2.7 Heb. 2.14 17. sin excepted g Heb. 4.15 The Explication The adversaries against whom this doctrine of Christs taking flesh of the Virgin is maintained THE Explication of this Question is very necessary for the convincement and suppression of ancient and late Heretickes who denyed and now deny that the flesh of Christ was taken out of the substance of the Virgin For the Eutychians argue thus Christ was conceived by the holy Ghost Therefore the flesh of Christ was produced out of the substance of the Divinity or out of the essence of the holy Ghost and by this means the divine nature was changed into the humane The particle by in the Article conceived c. implieth not a materiall but an efficient cause Ans The fallacy of this argument is drawn from an abuse of misconstruing of a common phrase of speech For the termes by the holy Ghost or of the holy Ghost doe not signifie unto us a materiall but an efficient cause so that the flesh of Christ proceedeth not out of the essence of the holy Ghost as out of the matter whereof it was made but the whole man Jesus Christ was conceived in the Virgins wombe by the vertue and working of the holy Ghost as appeareth out of the words of the Angel The holy Ghost shall come upon thee Luke 1.35 and the power of the most High shall over-shaddow thee Christ is called the seed of Abraham the sonne of David Therefore hee took his flesh of these Fathers not of the holy Ghost And as wee are born of God because he made us not that we are of his substance So Christ was conceived by the holy Ghost that is hee was conceived by the vertue and operation of the holy Ghost not that he was conceived of the substance of the holy Ghost Object If in this article He was conceived of the holy Ghost the particle Of imply not a materiall cause then in like sort the Article which followeth Born of the Virgin Mary the same particle Of cannot imply a materiall cause and so Christ cannot be said to have taken his flesh of the Virgin Ans The case is not alike in both of these but in this latter Article it must needs signifie a materiall cause The reason is because it was necessary that Christ should come of the seed of David But when it is said Three reasons why the particle ex signifying by or of though in the Article Born of c. it import a materiall cause yet it doth not so in the Article Conceived of c. Three things to be observed in the Conception He was conceived of the holy Ghost the particle Of intimateth no materiall cause The reasons are 1. Because if this were true it could not be true which followeth that Christ was
person not which is common to the Trinity And Rusticus in his Dialogue against the Acephalists Not God the Word by the divine nature but the divine nature by the person of God the Word is said to be united to the flesh And a little after Wherefore both God the Word and his nature is incarnate he by himselfe and in that he is in himselfe his nature not so but by the person God the Word then as touching himselfe is united to the flesh for he is made one person and one subsistence with the flesh but as touching his nature he is conjoyned rather than united because there remaine still two natures Wherefore either foule and shamefull is the folly or notorious the malice and slander of certaine smatterers that of this very Orthodoxall and sound position not of the Schoolemen onely but of Councels also and ancient Fathers viz. The flesh is united to the Word in person onely or according to subsistence and this onely maketh the proper difference of personall union they inferre that by this meanes the divine nature of the Word is drawne away from the personall union But let them againe and againe look unto it lest by that their reall communicating of the essentiall properties of the God-head which are the very divine Essence common to the Sonne with the Father and the holy Ghost which communication they will have to be the personall union which they define by it they overthrow as well the eternall God-head of Christ man as also the manhood it selfe and withall plainly incarnate the whole Trinity That then one and the same Christ is and is called truly and really the very eternall God immense omnipotent Creatour and true naturall man finite weak subject to passion and sufferings and a creature the only cause is the unity of person subsisting in two natures perfect whole and really distinct divine humane For every individuall and person is denominated or named of the natures or forms and their properties and operations concurring or subsisting in it Wherefore seeing in the same individuall person of the Word doe truly subsist and belong to the substance of one Christ these two most divers natures unto one and the same Christ of which soever nature he be called doe agree and are affirmed of him all the attributes and properties both divine and humane but after a diverse manner For the attributes which agree to Christ in respect of the personall union are of two sorts some are attributes or properties of the natures others of his office The naturall attributes are those which are proper to each nature whether the same be essentiall belonging to the essence of the thing or which necessarily follow and accompany it without which the nature cannot consist or accidentall which may be away and wanting without the destruction of the nature The essential properties and perfections of the God-head are To be eternall uncreate immense every where present not to be circumscribed in place omnipotent omniscient and the like which are the very essence of the God-head as also to create to give the holy Ghost to regenerate The essentiall attributes of the humanity are To have a soule understanding immortall and a body compounded of the elements consisting of skin bloud flesh bones veines and sinewes having a certaine and definite greatnesse figure proportion and collocation or locablenesse of parts and therefore to be circumscribed in one place to be solid visible palpable and such like These Christ retaineth for ever because without these nothing can be a humane nature The accidentall properties of the humanity are those infirmities which ensued upon sin which infirmities Christ together with the humane nature it selfe assumed and took without sin For he took the form of a servant which by his Resurrection and Ascension he laid down again The attributes of his office are called those which agree not to one nature onely but to both together that is it agreeth to the whole person according to both natures as being the compound of both A rule to be observed as touching the attributes or properties of both natures in Christ BOth natures and their properties are truly and really affirmed of the person and of themselves interchangeably in concrete terms or voyces yet so that the proper predicate which is proper unto one nature is attributed to the person not according to both natures but according to that onely to which it is proper The reason is for that one and the same persons subsisting in two natures hath and retaineth for ever really the properties of both natures and also because one and the same person is signified by the concrete voyces of both natures And therefore one and the same man is living and corporeall according to diverse natures and the corporeall is living by the soule only and contrarily the living is corporeall by the body onely for both soule and body are of the substance and essence of the same man so likewise one and the same Christ is God eternall immense omnipotent according to the God-head onely is man the Virgins Son created finite infirme and did suffer according to his humanity onely so likewise God is man borne of a Virgin annointed with the holy Ghost and suffered according to the flesh And man is God eternall creatour omnipotent giveth the holy Ghost not according to the humane nature but according to the divine For the sense and meaning of these speeches is The person which is God Creatour of all things omnipotent by reason of the God-head the selfe same person is man a creature infirme by reason of the flesh subsisting in it But notwithstanding one nature and the properties thereof whether they be uttered in abstract or in concrete voyces cannot be affirmed of the other nature or forme truly and really The reason is Because the union is not made in the nature that is two natures are not made one nature and because in neither nature the properties of the other doe really exist neither can exist For the natures doe not communicate each to other their essentiall properties as neither doe these impart their essence that is one nature doth not receive the properties of both natures Wherefore these kinds of speeches are false The God-head is the man-hood or man was conceived borne did suffer was dead and againe these The man-hood is the God-head or God is eternall immense uncircumscribed in place omnipotent giveth the holy Ghost doth regenerate For all these are no more true and to be admitted than those A soule is a body or corporeall mortall visible and a body is a soule or a spirit invisible immortall Object 1. The whole person of Christ is really omnipotent everywhere eternall c. The humanity and the God-head are the whole person of Christ Therefore both are really omnipotent every where eternall c. Answ This argument the Ubiquitaries who most of all ground upon it and often use it have borrowed from Swenkfieldians who commonly in their
it is 1. The very union of the humanity with the Word in such sort as it being created and finite doth together with all the essentiall properties thereof subsist not in a created person of the same humane nature but in the increate and eternall person of God the Word by reason of which union God the Word but not the God-head is and is called truly man and contrary man but not the manhood is and is called truly eternall God No dignity and eminency can be imagined greater than this neither doth it agree to any but to the flesh of Christ only 2. It is the excellency of gifts For these Christs humanity received without measure that is all whatsoever and most great and most perfect that may fall into a created and finite nature 3. The office of the Mediatour to the performing whereof the united but yet distinct properties and operations of both natures doe necessarily concur 4. The honour and worship which by reason of the Mediatourship agreeth and is given to whole Christ according to both natures keeping still as was before said the difference of properties and operations in natures Now whatsoever testimonies some bring either out of the Scriptures or out of the Fathers which were sound in faith thereby to prove that their Eutychian transmutation and a third kind of communicating forged by themselves that is exequation or equalling of natures all those testimonies indeed belong either to the grace of union of the natures which is signified by the communicating of properties or to the grace of Christs headship which compriseth the office and honour of the Mediatour which are affirmed of whole Christ by way of communicating or to the habituall grace that is the created gifts which Christ received without measure which are properly affirmed of the flesh or humanity These gifts which are also called graces are not properly effects of the personall union as are the attributes or properties of the natures and office 1. Because they are communicated to the manhood as well of the Father and the holy Ghost as of the Word or Son For he is said to have received of the Father the spirit without measure that is abundantly likewise to be annointed with the holy Ghost And if the gifts were effects of the union it would follow of necessity that the flesh was united not to the Son onely but to the Father also and the holy Ghost 2. The union of the flesh with the Word was from the very moment of the conception alwayes most perfect But the consummation and perfection of gifts was not untill the accomplished time of his resurrection and ascension For he was indeed humble weake and contemned he was indeed ignorant of some things he did indeed increase in wisdome stature and in favour not with men onely but also with God himselfe 3. The flesh when it was in the state of humility had not immortality or a nature not subject to sufferings or the like and yet remained it alwayes united with the Word Wherefore the habituall gifts or graces of the humanity for which it is also in it selfe really wise mighty just holy follow not the personall union in respect of dependency as the effect followeth and dependeth of his cause but only in respect of order Because indeed the humane nature was first to subsist and be before it were inriched with gifts and it subsisted united to the Word in the very first moment of the conception But after what manner the humanity is united unto the Sonne of God hath been said before For by the speciall and miraculous working of the holy Ghost in the womb of the Virgin of her bloud was the flesh of Christ formed sanctified and united according to subsistence or personally unto the Word 4. Why it was necessary that the two natures should be united in the person or subsistence of the Sonne of God FOr what cause Christ our Mediatour was to be together both a true and perfect just man and true that is by nature man and withall true God hath been declared of us before in the Common-place of the Mediatour For the work of our Redemption could not have been compassed and finished by the Mediatour without the concurrence of divers natures and operations in the same person For albeit he suffered and died in the flesh yet his passion and suffering could not have that force and efficacy to redeem justifie and sanctifie us neither could Christ have applyed those benefits unto us except he had been withall true and naturall God Of the incarnation of the Word the confession made by the Fathers of Antioch against Paulus Samosatenus This confession in taken out of the Acts of the first Ephesââe Councell WE confesse our Lord Jesus Christ begotten before all worlds of his Father but in the last times borne according to the flesh of the Virgin by the holy Ghost subsisting in one person only made of the celestiall God-head and humane flesh Whole God and whole man Whole God also with his body but not according to his body God whole man also with his God-head but not according to his Godhead man Againe whole adorable also with his body but not according to his body adorable Whole adoring also with his God-head but not according to his God-head adoring who le increate also with his body but not according to his body increated Whole formed also with his God-head but not according to his God-head formed Whole consubstantiall with God also with his body but not according to his body consubstantiall as neither also according to his God-head he is co-essentiall with men but he is according to the flesh consubstantiall unto us existing also in his God-head For when we say he is according to the spirit consubstantiall with God we doe not say he is according to the spirit co-essentiall with men And contrarily when we affirme him to be according to the flesh consubstantiall with men we doe not affirme him to be according to the flesh consubstantiall with God For as according to the spirit he is not consubstantiall with us for according to this he is consubstantiall with God So on the other side he is not according to the flesh co-essentiall with God but according to this he is consubstantiall with us And as we pronounce these to be distinct and divers one from the other not to bring in a division of one undivided person but to note the distinction and unconfoundablenes of the natures and properties of the Word and the flesh so we affirme and worship those as united which make to the manner of the undivided union or composition Vigilius Lib. 4. against Eutyches IF there be one nature of the Word and flesh how then seeing the Word is every-where is not the flesh also found every-where For when it was in the earth it was not verily in heaven and now because it is in heaven it is not verily in the earth and insomuch it is not as
contradiction as if thou shouldst say I am certain of my reward therefore I will not run for a reward is not given but to him that runneth These propositions do one mutually follow another To be certain of salvation and To have a desire of conversion and amendment of life 2. What predestination is The difference between predestination and providence PRedestination differeth from providence as a speciall from the generall For providence is the eternall counsell of God concerning all creatures but predestination is the eternall counsell of God concerning the saving of men and angels Wherefore predestination is the eternall most just and unchangeable counsell of God of creating men of permitting their fall into sin and eternall death of sending his Son into flesh that he might be a sacrifice and of converting some by the word and the holy Ghost for the Mediatours sake and saving them in true faith and conversion justifying them by and for him raising them up to glory and bestowing on them eternall life and of leaving the rest in sin and eternall death and raising them up to judgment and casting them into eternall pains Here is spoken of men which shall be saved and not saved therefore to them onely and not to angels doth this definition of predestination agree The parts of predestination are Election and Reprobation Election is the eternall Election unchangeable free and most just decree of God whereby he hath decreed to convert some to Christ to preserve and keep them in faith and repentance and by him to give them eternall life Reprobation is such a decree of God as whereby he hath decreed to leave some Reprobation according to his most just judgement in their sins to punish them with blindnesse and damnation and condemn them being not made partakers of Christ everlastingly That election likewise as also reprobation are both the decree of God these and the like sayings do prove I know whom I have chosen His grace was given to us before the world was John 13.18 2 Tim. 1.9 Rom. 9.18 He hath mercy on whom he will But therefore election and reprobation were made by counsell and therefore both are a decree and that eternall because there is no new thing in God but all from everlasting and the Scripture doth manifestly say Ephes 1.4 that God hath chosen us before the foundation of the world Seeing then he hath chosen us hee hath therefore rejected the rest that which the very word of choosing doth shew For whatsoever is chosen the same is chosen other things being rejected 3. What are the causes of predestination or election and reprobation THe efficient and motive cause is the good pleasure of God It is so O Father The efficient cause of our election Gods good pleasure not any thing in us Ephes 2.3 because thy good pleasure was such God hath not foreseen any thing in us for which he should choose us for there can be no good in us as of our selves seeing we are by nature the children of wrath as well as others For if any good be found in us that he doth work wholly in us and he worketh nothing in us which he hath not decreed to work from everlasting Wherefore the alone gracious and free good pleasure of God or the alone free mercy of God is the efficient and motive cause of our election Our election I say is of grace and free that is not in respect of any good foreseen in us Rom. 9.18 John 15.16 He hath mercy on whom he will that is he freely giveth what he giveth Ye have not chosen me but I have chosen you God hath predestinate us to be adopted through Jesus Christ unto himselfe The cause of reprobation is in GOD. Ephes 1.5 according to the good pleasure of his will See further Rom. 9.11 Col. 1.12 2 Tim. 1.9 10. In like manner also the efficient cause of reprobation is the most free good pleasure of God For we being all by nature the children of wrath had all perished if sinne were the cause of reprobation Wherefore the cause of reprobation is not in men themselves but that is in God his will of shewing forth his justice Therefore of particular men why this man is elected and the reprobated there can be no other reason given but the good pleasure of God only But the cause of damnation is altogether in men which is sin For God will declare his justice in the damnation of the reprobate He therefore condemneth no man not ordaineth unto condemnation unlesse it be for sin neither willeth he the damnation as it is damnation but as it is a just punishment Now punishment taketh not place but there where sin was before seated The cause of damnation is the free will of divels and men The principall cause therefore of damnation is the free will of Divels and men because of their owne accord they fell from God But the first cause of salvation is the eternall and free election of God whereof God foresaw no cause in us why he would convert us unto Christ rather than others why he would save and redeeme us out of the common and generall destruction wherein all were plunged rather than others The supreme finall cause of Predestination is Gods glory and the last and proper finall cause of election is the manifestation of Gods goodnesse and mercy in freely saving the Elect. The next and nearest finall cause of our election is our justification when God doth in his Sonne freely account us for righteous Both which finall causes the Apostle compriseth in these words He hath predestinated us to the praise of the glory of his grace wherewith he hath made us freely accepted in his beloved Ephes 1.6 Likewise of the contrary The first finall cause of reprobation is the declaration of Gods justice severity and hatred against sinne in the reprobate Rom. 2.9 God would to shew his wrath and to make his power knowne suffer with long patience the vessels of wrath prepared to destruction Object 1. God did foreknow our workes therefore he chose us for our works Ans He did foreknow those good things which he purposed to work in us as also he foreknew the persons otherwise he could not have foreknowne any good workes So could he not have foreseene any evill except he had purposed to permit the same Object 2. Whomsoever God chose in Christ them he found in Christ for he in Christ benefiteth none but those who are in Christ Ephes 1.3 God chose us in Christ Therefore he found us in Christ that is he foresaw that we should be accepted of Christ that we would beleeve rather than others and would become better than others and therefore he chose us Answ We deny the Major For the reason alledged holdeth not true in election but in the effects of election and in the consummation of Christs benefits which are imparted unto none but such as are in
and faith in us 8. By whose power and by whom the Resurrection shall be THe resurrection and raising of the dead shall be wrought by Christ for by the force and vertue of Christ our Saviour We shall rise John 6.54 I will raise him up in the last day which speech of Christ is to be understood of the body For he doth not raise up the soules because they die not Now Christ-man shall raise us by the voice of his man-hood and by the vertue of his God-head John 5.28 Acts 17.31 The houre shall come in the which all that are in the graves shall hear the voice of the Son of man God hath appointed a day in which he will judge the world in righteousnesse by that man whom he hath appointed whereof he hath given assurance unto all men in that he hath raised him from the dead The use of this doctrine is to beleeve this our raising which shall be hereafter both because the raiser is of sufficient power seeing he is Almighty God and of a prone and ready will because he is our head And hence ariseth unto us great consolation and comfort Because he is true man who shall raise us therefore he will not neglect his owne flesh and members but will raise them even us will he raise to eternall life for which cause he took our flesh and redeemed us Object But the Father is said to raise us yea to raise Christ himselfe He that raised up Christ from the dead Rom. 8.11 shall also quicken your mortall bodies because that his spirit dwelleth in you Therefore we shall not be raised by Christ nor by the power of Christ Ans The externall works of the Trinity performed on the creatures are undivided or common to them all alwayes observing an order of the persons in working As therefore the Father is not excluded when raising is attributed to the Son so neither is the Son excluded when it is attributed to the Father or the holy Ghost The Father therefore shall raise us by his Son mediatly But the Son shall immediatly raise us with his spirit as being our only Redeemer Phil. 3.20 21. and Judge We look for our Saviour from heaven even the Lord Jesus Christ who shall change our vile body that it may be fashioned like unto his glorious body according to the working John 5.21 whereby he is able even to subdue all things unto himselfe As the Father raiseth up the dead and quickneth them so the Son quickneth whom he will But the Spirit shall immediatly raise us up himselfe Rom. 8.11 If the spirit of him which raised up Jesus c. 9. For what end and to what estate we shall rise THe last end of the Resurrection is Gods glory For to this end shall the Resurrection be The ends of the Resurrection 1. Gods glory 2. The salvation and glory of the Elect and the damnation of the Reprobate Rev. 3.21 7.13 Dan. 12.3 that God may manifest and together fully and perfectly exercise both his mercy towards the Faithfull and his justice towards the Reprobate and so may declare the unutterable certainty of his promises in both The next and subordinate end to the former is the salvation and glory of the Elect and of the contrary the damnation and punishment of the Reprobate For the Elect or Saints of God shall rise to everlasting life To him will I grant to sit with me in my throne They shall be arrayed in long white robes They shall shine as the Sunne But the wicked shall rise to be drawne to everlasting paines and torments Mat. 25.41 Depart from me yee cursed into everlasting fire which is prepared for the Devill and his Angels And a little after And these shall go into everlasting paine and the righteous into life eternall Object Christs resurrection is the cause of our resurrection and also the benefit of Christs resurrection is our resurrection But this cause and this benefit belongeth not to Unbeleevers and Infidels Therefore they shall not rise For to whom the cause of the resurrection appertaineth not to them the resurrection it selfe no way belongeth Answ We thus make answer to the Major that To whom no cause of the resurrection belongeth they shall not rise But although this cause namely the resurrection of Christ concerneth not the wicked that is though the wicked shall not therefore rise because Christ is risen yet they shall rise for some other cause to wit for the execution of Gods just judgement whereby he shall deliver and give them to eternall paines For one and the same effect may have many and divers causes if not in number yet at least in kind especially being in divers subjects The cause therefore of the resurrection of the godly is the resurrection of Christ who is as their Head the cause of the resurrection of the wicked is not Christs resurrection for they are not the members of Christ but the justice of God and the truth of Gods menaces and judgements In a word there is no coherence in this reason They shall not rise because of Christs resurrection Therefore they shall not rise at all because they shall rise in respect of another cause which is that they may be punished There is but one end indeed of our resurrection in respect of God which is glory but the maner of coming to this end is diverse Quest 58. What comfort takest thou of the Article of everlasting life Ans That forasmuch as I feele already in my heart the beginning of everlasting life a 2 Cor. 5.23 it shall at length come to passe that after this life I shall injoy full and perfect blisse wherein I may magnifie God for ever which blessednesse verily neither eye hath seene nor eare hath heard neither hath any man in thought conceived it b 1 Cor. 2.9 The Explication THis Article is placed in the end 1. Because it is perfectly fulfilled after the rest 2. Because it is an effect of all the other Articles that is we beleeve all the other Articles because of this and all things that we beleeve in the rest were done that we might beleeve this Article and so at length injoy everlasting life This Article therefore is the end and proofe of our salvation The chiefe questions touching everlasting life are these 1. What everlasting life is 2. Of whom it is given 3. To whom it is given 4. Wherefore it is given 5. When it is given 6. How it is given 7. Whether in this life we may be assured of everlasting life 1. What everlasting life is THe question What everlasting life is may justly seem unexplicable seeing the holy Ghost hath pronounced thereof The things which neither eye hath seene Isay 64.4 1 Cor. 2.9 nor eare hath heard neither came into mans heart God hath prepared for them that love him Notwithstanding by analogy and proportion of that life whereof Philosophers dispute and Scripture speaketh
satisfaction of Christ are correlatives that is have a mutuall respect each to other the one being that which receiveth and the other that which is received This kind of speech is well and probably used because hereby faith is understood of the formall cause of justification that so the sense may be Christs merit justifieth us and not faith it selfe that which is apprehended doth justifie us and not the instrument which doth apprehend Neverthelesse this proposition We are justified by faith may be understood also without relation to wit we are justified by faith as a meane But this proposition of the Apostle Faith was imputed to him for righteousnesse and other the like Rom. 4.3 are necessarily to be understood with a relation to Christs merit and justice Faith was imputed unto him for righteousnesse as faith is the apprehending instrument of righteousnesse apprehended faith being as it were the hand wherewith the justice of Christ is received Quest 61. Why affirmest thou that thou art made righteous by faith only Answ Not for that I please God through the worthinesse of meere faith but because onely the satisfaction righteousnesse and holinesse of Christ is my righteousnesse before God a 1 Cor. 1.30 2.2 and I cannot take hold of it or apply it unto my selfe and other way than by faith b 1 Joh. 5.20 The Explication Three causes why faith alone justifieth WE say we are justified by faith alone 1. Because we are justified by the object of faith onely to wit by the merit of Christ alone besides which there is no justice of ours nor any part thereof For we are justified freely for Christs sake without works There is nothing which can be our justice and righteousnesse before God either in whole or in part besides Christs merit only by receiving and beleeving anothers justice we are justified not by working nor by meriting but by an apprehension and acceptation only we are just and righteous All works are excluded yea faith it selfe as it is a vertue or work 2. Because the proper act and operation of faith is for a man to apprehend and apply unto himself Christs righteousnesse yea faith is nothing else than the acceptation it self or apprehension of anothers justice or of the merit of Christ 3. Because faith only is the instrument which apprehendeth Christs satisfaction Hence it is evident for what causes we are to retain the exclusive particle Onely Foure causes why we are to maintaine against Papists that faith only justifieth Rom. 3 24 28. Marke 5 36. and to maintaine it against the Papists namely 1. For declaration of that which Paul speaketh Wee are justified freely by grace without works likewise of that which Christ saith Onely beleeve 2. That whatsoever works and merits of ours or of others may be excluded from being causes of justification and faith may be understood only with relation and respect to Christs merit which is our justice 3. That not only our merits but even faith it self may be wholly excluded from that which is received by faith and the sense may be we are justified by faith alone that is not by meriting but only by receiving as when wee say This poor man is enriched only by receiving the almes of charitable disposed people where all works and merits yea the very receiving of almes if it be considered as a merit are excluded Therefore Paul saith alwaies that we are justified a ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã by faith and b ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã through faith as by an instrument but no where faith c ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã for faith as the Papists say who will admit both these manners of speaking as if faith were not indeed the application whereby we apply unto our selves Christs justice but were also besides a certain work or merit whereby we deserve to be just which is quite repugnant to the nature of faith For if for faith we were just and righteous then faith were now no longer an acceptation of anothers righteousnesse but were a merit and cause of our own justice neither should it receive anothers satisfaction which now it should have no need of 4. That we may know what necessity there is of faith unto justification and may understand that we are not justified by the merit of faith and yet are not justified without faith apprehending the justice of Christ because it is the proper act of faith to lay hold on his righteousnesse 5. The Orthodoxall or right beleeving Fathers oft-times urge the exclusive particle Origen in Rom. libro tertio capite tertio Ambr. in Rom. 3. In cap. 10. by faith only Origen The Apostle saith that the justification of faith only is sufficient so that if a man beleeve onely hee may be justified yea though hee performe no work Ambrose They are justified freely who working nothing and rendring no recompence are justified by faith onely through the gift of God Again Ambrose How then may the Jewes thinke themselves to be justified by the works of the law with the justification of Abraham where they see that Abraham was not justified by the works of the law but by faith onely The law therefore needeth not when a sinner is justified before God by faith only In cap. 10. In 1. ad Cor. 1.4 And in the same place the exclusive particle Only is often reiterated The same Ambrose saith Because this is decreed by God that hee which beleeveth in Christ should be saved without any work receiving freely by faith only remission of sins Wee are therefore justified by faith onely that is by Christs merit onely received by faith This we must constantly maintain and defend 1. For Gods glory that Christs sacrifice be not extenuated 2. For our owne comfort that we may be assured that our righteousnesse dependeth not on our works for so should wee lose it many thousand times but only on the sacrifice and merit of Christ ON THE 24. SABBATH Quest 62. Why cannot our good workes be righteousnesse or some part of righteousnesse before God Ans Because that righteousnesse which must stand fast before the judgement of God must be in all points perfect and agreeable to the law of God a Gal. 3.10 Deut. 27.36 Now our workes even the best of them are imperfect in this life and defiled with sin b Esay 64.6 The Explication IN the former Questions the true doctrine of Justification hath been made manifest and confirmed It followeth that we proceed to the confutation of the Popish doctrine affirming that we are justified by workes or partly by faith and partly by works The argument is thus framed The justice which may stand in Gods judgement must be perfectly absolute and agreeable on all parts with Gods Law But our very best workes in this life are imperfect and stained with sin Therefore our very best workes cannot be our justice in the judgment of God neither in part nor wholly The Major
justifying faith The summe of all is If the word justified in this text of James be understood properly of justification before God then the name of faith there signifieth a dead faith If faith be taken for true justifying faith then the ambiguity rests in the word justified Object 9. That which is not required unto justification is not necessary to be done but it is necessary that good works be done Therefore they are required to justification Ans The Major is false because there may be many ends of one thing Though good works are not required to justification yet they are required in token of thankfulnesse and to the setting forth of Gods glory As it is said Let your light so shine before men that they may see your good works Mat. 5.16 and glorifie your Father which is in heaven For this cause good works are necessary to be done More causes of them shall hereafter in the doctrine of mans thankfulnesse be alledged and declared Obj. 10. It is said that Phinees work and deed was imputed unto him for righteousnesse Therefore good works justifie Psal 106.31 Ans This is a mis-construing of the phrase used in the place alledged For the meaning of it is that God approved of this work but not that he was justified by that work Gal. 2.16 Psal 143.2 For by the works of the law flall no flesh be justified in his sight Object 11. Ten crownes are part of an hundred crownes in payment of a debt Therefore good works may be some part of our justice before God Ans There is a dissimilitude in these examples For 1. Ten crowns are a whole part of an hundred crowns and being ten times multiplyed make up the whole summe of the debt but our workes are not a whole and perfect part but an imperfect part of the obedience we owe and being multiplyed an hundred thousand times yet never make any perfect obedience 2. Ten Crownes may be accepted by the Creditour for a part of the debt due unto him because there may be some hope of payment of the rest but good works are not accepted by God as a part of our justice because there is no hope of full payment to be made by us and all imperfection or defect is condemned by the law Object 12. The justice or righteousnesse which Christ brought is eternall Dan. 9.24 Osianders arguments against imputed righteousnesse For the Messias as Daniel saith bringeth everlasting righteousnesse But imputed righteousnesse is not eternall Therefore imputed righteousnesse is not given by Christ. Ans We deny the Minor for imputed justice is eternall 1. By perpetuall continuation of imputation in this life 2. By perfection of that justice which is begun in us For both that righteousnesse which is imputed unto us and that which is begun in us is the righteousnesse of Christ and both of them shall be eternall For we shall be acceptable and pleasing unto God for ever through his Son Christ Therefore imputation also shall be continued or rather shall be changed into our owne justice and righteousnesse Repl. Where sin is not there is no place for remission or imputation In the life to come sin shall not be Therefore there shall be no place there for remission or imputation Ans We grant the whole reason if it be conceived aright In the life to come shall not be remission of any sin then present yet there shall be a remission of sins past inasmuch as the remission which was once granted in this life shall continue and endure for ever that is our sins which were long since forgiven us in this life shall never be imputed to us againe And moreover that conformity which we shall have with God in the life to come shall be an effect of this imputation Object 13. The Lord is our righteousnesse Therefore we are not justified by imputed righteousnesse Jerem. 23.6 but God himself essentially dwelling in us is our righteousnesse Ans In this saying of Jeremie the effect is put for the cause The Lord is our justice or righteousnesse that is our Justifier even as Christ is said to be made unto us of God wisedome righteousnesse sanctification and redemption that is a Teacher of wisdome a Justifier a Sanctifier and Redeemer 1 Cor. 1.30 That justice which is God himself is not in us because so God should be an accident to his creature and become justice in man For justice and vertue are things created in us not the essence of God Osiander who objecteth this doth not discerne the cause from the effect that is uncreated justice from created justice As we live not or are wise by the essence of God for this is all one as to say that we are as wise as God so also we are not just by the essence of God Wherefore nothing is more impious than to say that the essentiall justice of the Creatour is the justice of the creatures for thereof would follow that we have the justice of God yea the very essence of God OF THE SACRAMENTS Quest 65. Seeing then that onely faith maketh us partakers of Christ and his benefits ON THE 25. SABBATH whence doth it proceed Answ From the holy Ghost a Ephes 2.8 6.23 John 3.5 Phil. 1.29 who kindleth it in our hearts by the preaching of the Gospel and confirmeth it by the use of the Sacraments b Mat. 28.19 20 1 Pet. 1.22 23. The Explication THis Question pointeth out unto us the coherence and connexion of the doctrine of Faith and the Sacraments For Faith whereon the former immediate discourse hath insisted is ordinarily wrought in us of the holy Ghost by the Ecclesiasticall Ministery whereof there are two parts the Word and Sacraments The holy Ghost by the Word kindleth faith in us and fostereth strengtheneth and sealeth it unto us when it is once kindled by the Sacraments For the Word and Gospel is as a Charter or Letter Patent the Sacraments are as seales thereunto annexed For whatsoever is promised us in the Word of the obtaining of our salvation by Christ the same the Sacraments as signes and seales annexed unto the Word as it were unto a Charter or Letters Patents confirme unto us more and more thereby to help and relieve our infirmity It remaineth therefore that we now proceed to intreate of the Sacraments the signet of faith adjoyned to the Word and Gospel Object It is said that the Spirit and the Word work faith in us and the Sacraments nourish it being wrought How then differ these three one from another Answ Very much Three differences between the Spirit and the Word and Sacraments in working faith in us 1. The holy Ghost worketh and confirmeth faith in us as the efficient cause thereof the Word and Sacraments as instrumentall causes 2. The holy Ghost also can work faith in us without them and the Word and Sacraments without the holy Ghost can work nothing 3. The holy Ghost
because Christ testifieth unto us by these signes that hee doth as verily feed us with his body and bloud unto everlasting life as wee receive at the hand of the minister these the Lords signs and this testification is directed to every one who receiveth the signes with a true faith For wee so receive the signes at the ministers hand as that rather the Lord himself giveth them us by his ministers John 4.1 Wherefore Christ is said to have baptised moe disciples then John when yet he did it by his Apostles and other disciples Distinction of Christians from infidels That it might be a publick distinction or marke discerning the Church from all other nations and sects For the Lord instituted and appointed his Supper for his disciples and not for others Testification of our faith That it might be our testification to Christ and the whole Church which is a publick confession of our faith and a solemn thanksgiving and binding our selves to perpetuall thankfulnesse and the celebration of this benefit both which are proved by these words of Christ Luke 22.19 1 Cor. 11.26 Doe this in remembrance of me This remembrance is taken first for faith in the heart then for thanksgiving and our publick confession To be a bond of the Churches assembly That it might be a bond of the Churches assemblies and meetings because the Supper was instituted that it should be done and celebrated in a congregation and that either great or small Therefore the Supper as was said before is called a * Synaxis Mat. 20.27 1 Cor. 11.33 Convent and Christ expresly commandeth Drink yee all of this Likewise Paul When ye come together to eat stay one for another To be a bond of love among men 1 Cor. 10.17 That it might be a bond of mutuall love and dilection because the Supper testifieth that all who receive it aright are made the members of Christ under one head as also Paul saith For wee that are many are one bread and one body because we are all partakers of one bread Now the members of one body mutually love one another The Lords Supper may not be celebrated by one onely Of this which hath been spoken we gather that the Lords Supper ought not to be celebrated by one onely 1. Because it is a communion and the signe of our communion and a private supper is no communion 2. Because it is a solemne thanksgiving and all ought to give thanks unto God and by consequent hee that thinketh himself unworthy to communicate with others in the Lords Supper doth withall confesse himselfe not to be fit to give thanks unto God 3. Because Christ together with his benefits is not proper to any but common to all wherefore a private Supper maketh that good private which should be publick 4. Christ called all his houshold unto it even Judas himselfe Therefore a private Supper is coutrary to Christs institution 5. That some abstain from coming to the Supper it cometh of a certain evill and corrupt motion either because they will not communicate with others or because they think themselves not worthy enough to approach unto this Table But all are worthy who beleeve themselves to be desivered by Christ from eternall damnation and desire to profit and goe forward in godlinesse In summe if the Supper be received by one onely that is done against the use appellation institution and nature of the Sacrament Object An objection against that end which before âas alledged to be principal in the Lords Supper Christ in the words of the institution of the Supper putteth as the principall end of his Supper his remembrance Therefore the confirmation of faith must not be made the principall end of his Supper Ans The reason followeth not to the deniall of a part by putting the whole For the remembrance of Christ is the whole wherin is comprised both our confession and our solemn bond to thankfulnesse and also the consirmation of our faith Wherefore rather by inverting the reason I thus inferre and conclude because the remembrance is the Supper therefore it is the confirmation of our faith and because also Christ proposeth unto us that ceremony or rite which must be unto us a remembrance of him hee doth verily propose also a confirmation of our faith which is nothing else but a remembrance of Christ and his benefits Ob. The holy Ghost confirmeth our faith therefore the Supper doth not Ans The reason followeth not to the removing of an instrumentall cause by the putting of a principall cause as if a man should say God feedeth and nourisheth us therefore bread doth not For the holy Ghost confirmeth indeed our faith but by the word and sacraments as God feedeth and nourisheth us but by bread 3. What the Supper differeth from Baptisme ALthough the same benefits are imparted and sealed unto us both in the Lords Supper and in Baptism to wit a spirituall ingraffing into Christ and a communion with him and the whole benefit of salvation whereof the Apostle speaketh saying By one spirit are we all baptised into one body 1 Cor. 12.13 and have been all made to drink into one spirit Yet many and manifest are the differences of these sacraments for the Supper differeth from Baptisme In ceremonies In ceremonies or externall rites In signification of ce emonies The same thing is sealed in baptism and the Supper but the meanes of sealing is diverse In the signification of the ceremonies For albeit it is the same participation of Christ namely both the washing away of sins by the bloud of Christ which is represented in baptisme and eating and drinking of the body and bloud of Christ which is confirmed unto us in the Supper yet notwithstanding that signification of our new birth is sealed by the dipping of our body into the water of baptisme and this of our maintenance and preservation is depainted and sealed by the eating and drinking of bread and wine in the Supper And therefore the thing signified of the sacraments is not divers because it is the same To be washed with the bloud of Christ and To drink the bloud of Christ But the manner of signifying one and the same thing is divers In ends In their proper ends Baptisme is a covenant made betweene God and the faithfull the Supper is a signe of the continuing of that covenant Or Baptisme is a signe of regeneration and of our entrance into the Church and covenant of God the Supper is a signe of their fostering abiding and preservation who are once entred into the Church The new man must first be born by the spirit of Christ and the signe of this renewing or regeneration is baptisme afterwards when he is once renewed and born again hee must be fostered and nourished by the body and bloud of Christ the signe of which nourishing is the Supper Briefly in baptisme God confirmeth us of our receiving into the
Lib. 4. Dut. 11. c. Quidam The age and parentage of Consubstantiation This opinion Lombard relateth and testifieth that it was before his time maintained by some but he calleth it a Paradox a strange or wonderfull opinion Guitmund fathereth it on Berengarius after his recantation and termeth it Impanation Others impute it to one Walrame against whom Anselme hath two books extant Some fasten it on Rupert Abb. Tuit who lived not long after Guitmond about the year of the Lord 1124. Petrus de Alliaco Cardinall of Cambray saith In lib. 4. sentent q. 6. art 2. that he had rather defend Consubstantiation the Transubstantiation unlesse the Church of Rome had defined the contrary He lived about the year of our Lord 1416. Lib. de Ca. Babyl At length Luther approving the judgement of this Cardinal of Cambray as himself witnesseth first thought it no article of faith to beleeve that the substance of bread remaineth or remaineth not but either point might be held without heresie Afterwards it seemed more probable unto him that the bread should remaine and the body of Christ should be under in and with the bread And this is now their opinion who name themselves Lutherans Wherefore they interpret Christs words This is my body thus In this with this under this bread is my body and they glory and boast no lesse then the Papists that they retain the letter without any trope or figure And so have they ranked themselves that if they combate with Papists then the particle This noteth with them bread only and the bread it self is the body of Christ If they bend their forces against us whom they call Sacramentaries then the particle This shall not signifie bread only but bread with the body of Christ lodged invisibly therein and the sense shall be This is my body that is This bread and my body lying hid in this bread is my body They illustrate this their glosse with vulgar similies as they call them that Christ when he gave his invisible body in the bread in like manner said This is my body as the Country-man saith of the graine in his sacke This is corne pointing at the sack or the Merchant of the money in his purse This is money pointing at his purse or the Mother of the Infant in his cradle This is my child shewing the cradle only or the Vintner of his wine This is Rhenish wine when he reacheth out the Goblet These formes of speech are noted and observed out of their books and disputations But good men they have that luck which the Poet alotteth unto fooles Fooles when they seeke to avoid an inconvenience Horat. Serm. lib. 1. sat 3. fall into an evill For in place of that absurd miracle of the subsisting of accidents without any subject they have induced another more absurd of the penetration of two bodies and whether we respect the letter or the sense they have wandred departed farther from Christs words then the Papists For the letter thus lieth This that is This bread is my body The sense standeth thus The visible bread broken and distributed is my true and essentiall body given for you It is my true body not by any change of essence and nature as the Papists would have it for bread was not assumed by the Word for us neither was bread given and crucified for us but it is my true body in a mysticall sense and Sacramentall kind of speech according to the interpretation of the sounder antiquity of Paul yea and of Christ himselfe The Transsubstantials glosse is farte wide of this the letter and meaning of Christs words As then the Papists retaine not the letter when in stead of Christs words This is my body they annex this seraphicall or super-angelicall glosse This thing or substance whatsoever undeterminate contained under these formes is my body so much lesse doe these reserve entire the letter and sense of Christs words when instead of them they place their own saying My body is in with under the bread or The bread and the body lying hid invisibly in the bread is my body For neither is the bread alone nor the bread with the body inclosed therein properly Christs body as an empty or full purse is not properly and without all figure of speech termed money Now the phrases they use are too improper and too much unfitting that they would expresse For as for the instances produced by them we know as soone as the Countrey-man Merchant Mother or Vintner speaketh that graine is in the sacke money in the purse an infant in the cradle and wine in the goblet But when these men tell us This is Christs body we know not forth-with that Christs body is in the bread neither can it be proved because an Article of the Christian faith testfieth that it is in heaven Of the Schisme of the Consubstantials LUthers foundation and maine ground at first was those words onely of Christ This is my body Afterwards in a disputation bad with the adversaries of this opinion pinion the 27. and 28. yeere he retired and fled to the Ubiquity and for that one foundation or ground afore-named he assumed four other 1. The personall union of the natures in Christ The right hand of God which is every where 3. The truth of God which cannot lie 4. The three fold manner of the existence of Christs body in any place But being at length repulsed from these holds he betook himselfe againe to Christs words and desired that all disputation of Ubiquity should quite be revoked Notwithstanding since his time some Lutherans by profession finding no sufficient warrant for their cause in Christs words have set Ubiquity on foot againe and at this day account it the best stake in their hedge Three sorts of Lutherans though others utterly disclaime it Hence arose a faction and division among the Consubstantials some are * 1. Simplices simply Lutherans who by Christs words only defend the being of Christs body in the bread and the eating it with the mouth some are * 2. Multipraesentiarii Omnipotentiarii multipresentiarie and omnipotentiarie Lutherans that is such as think Christs body to be present at once in many hosts by reason of the omnipotency really communicated therewith Lastly some are * 3. Omnipraesentiarii Ubiquitarii omnipresentiarie Lutherans who to assoile the presence of Christs body in the bread lay hold on the shield of Ubiquity and teach that Christs body is every where present by vertue of the union with the Word and therefore is present in the bread both before and after the use thereof in the Supper and that the right of consecration doth effect only that it be eaten in the bread Of this our young Divines for the understanding of this controverfie may not be ignorant For hereby they perceive that at this day there are two maine columnes or pillars erected to under-prop Consubstantiation namely The two principall
The furthering causes of conversion are The crosse and chastisements whether our own or others also the punishments benefits and examples of others The helping causes Jerem. 31.8 Psal 119.71 Mat. 5.16 Thou hast corrected mee c. The subject or matter wherein conversion is placed is the will minde heart and all mans affections wherein there is an alteration by means of conversion The forme of conversion is conversion it selfe with all the properties and circumstances thereof which are 1. In the minde and understanding The materiall cause The form of conversion a right judgement concerning God his will and works 2. In the will an earnest and ready desire and purpose of avoiding our former falls and a declining of Gods displeasure with a resolution to obey God according to all his commandements 3. In the heart new motions with good and reformed affections conformable with Gods law 4. Uprightnesse in our outward actions and whole course of life with obedience begun after Gods law The Object of conversion is 1. Sin or disobedience The object which is the thing from which we are converted 2. Righteousnesse or new obedience which is the thing whereunto we are converted The chief finall cause of conversion is Gods glory The finall causes Luke 22.51 Mat. 5.16 the next and subordinate end is our good even our blessednesse and fruition of everlasting life There is another end also of conversion lesse principall to wit the conversion of others To this place of conversion belong those questions of Pelagianism Whether a man be able to convert himself without the grace of Gods Spirit and Whether by free-will a man be able to prepare himself unto the receit of grace The former was maintained by Pelagius contrary to these expresse testimonies of Scripture Turne thou mee and I shall be turned God worketh in as both the will and the deed An evill tree cannot bring forth good fruit The later the Schoole-men and the Papists at this day defend contrary to the same words of Scripture and contrary to that direct proof against their opinion No man cometh unto mee except my Father draw him Thomas Aquinas attributeth preparation unto free-will Vid. Suââ Theolog Partis primae parte secunda quaest 109 Art 6. but not conversion Now this preparation he thus coloureth that it is indeeda furtherance to the habituall grace of conversion but yet through the free assistance of God moving us inwardly 5. What are the effects of mans conversion THe effects of conversion are 1. A true and ardent love of God and our neighbour 2. An earnest desire to obey God according to all his commandements without exception 3. All good works even our whole new obedience Vid. Cal. Institur lib. 3. cap. 3. Paragraph 16. 4. A desire of converting others and re-calling them into the way of salvation In a word the fruits of true repentance are all the duties of piety towards God and charity towards our neighbour 6. Whether mans conversion be perfect in this life OUr conversion unto God is never perfected and accomplished in this life but is here in perpetuall motion untill it attaine unto perfection in the life to come Wee know in part Hereunto beare witnesse all the complaints and prayers of the Saints 1. Cor 13 9. Pâal 19.12 Rom. â 2 Mat. â 10 Rom. â Gââ â leanse thou mee from my secret faults O wretched man that I am who shall deliver mee c. Forgive us our trespasses The wrestling also and conflicts between the flesh and the spirit in the converted testifie hereof The flesh lusteth against the spirit The exhortations also of the Prophets and Apostles that the converted should yet be more converted confirme this position Hee that is righteous c. Wee may thus make evident demonstrance hereof Revel â2 11 Neither the mortification of the flesh Both parts of coâveâsion are imperfect in this life nor the quickning of the spirit is absolute and perfect in the Saints in this life Therefore mans whole conversion cannot be absolute and peâfect Concerning the imperfection of man in the mortification of the flesh there can be no question or doubt thereof it is so apparent because the Saints of God doe not onely continually wrestle with the concupiscence of the flesh but oftentimes also yield and give over in the conflict oftentimes they sinne and slip and displease God though they defend not their sins but detest bewaile and study and endeavour more and more to shun and avoid them Touching mans imperfection in the quickning of the spirit the same combate giveth testimony and verity sith our knowledge is but in part only the renuing of our will and heart is even such for our will followeth our knowledge Two causes of this imperfection in man Now there are two evident causes why the will of the converted tendeth imperfectly to good in this life 1. Because the renewing of our nature in this life is never made perfect either concerning our knowledge of God or concerning our inclination to obey God whereof Saint Pauls onely complaint maketh sufficient proofe I know that in mee that is in my flesh dwelleth no good thing 2. Because the converted are not alwaies ruled by the holy Ghost Rom. 7.18 19. but sometimes forsaken by God for a season either to examine or try them or to chastise and humble them notwithstanding at length they are re-called to repentance so that they perish not Muke â 24 The ãâã why God ãâã râth ãâã mâârfeâtioâ to be ââman Pâââââ3 Ma. â 12 I beleeve Lord Lord helpe mine unbeliefe But the causes why God finisheth not as hee might mans conversion in this life are these 1. That his Saints may be humbled exercised in saith patience prayers and skirmishing with the flesh and not wex proud with an opinion of perfection but daily pray Enter not into judgement with thy servant O Lord. Forgive us our trespasses 2. That they may more and more goe forward unto perfection and covet it more earnestly 3. That contemning this world they may the more aspire and hasten to the heavenly life as knowing that their perfection is reserved untill then Set your affectioâs on things which are above Col 3 2 3 4. 1 Johâ 3.2 Your life is hid with Christ in God Mortifie therefore your members which are on the earth It doth not appeare what we shall be and we know that when he shall appeare we shall be like him Of this imperfection Calvin hath a notable saying In tit 5. 3. parag â This reparation or restoring faith he is not finished in one moment day or yeer but God bâ continuall and sometimes slow proceedings abolisheth the corruption of the flesh in his Elect. hee cleanseth them from their filth and consecrateth them temples unto himselfe bârenuing according unto true purity all their senses that they may exercise themselves in repentance their whole life time and they know that of
the end of the Commandement which is the preservation of the uncorrupt and sincere worship of God By the nature of God Esay 40.12 18 25. By the nature of God For God is incorporeall and inâiniâe and therefore it is impossible that he should be expressed and represented under a bodily and finite Image without impeachment and diminishing of his divine Majesty according to these sayings Who hath measured the waters in his fist and counted heaven with the spanne c. To whom will yee then liken God or what similitude will ye set up unto him To whom will ye liken me that I should be like him saith the Holy One Rom. 1.23 They turned the glory of the incorruptible God to the similitude of the image of a corruptible man and of birds and foure footed beasts and of creeping things By Gods inhibition of them Deut. 4.15 16 17 18. By Gods inhibition of them Take therefore good heed unto your selves for ye saw no Image in the day that the Lord spake unto you in Horeb out of the midst of the fire That ye corrupt not your selves and make you agraven Image or representation of any figure whether it be the likenesse of male or female the likenesse of any beast that is on the earth c. By the cause of the inhibition By the cause of this inhibition because forsooth these Images not onely profit not men at all but farther hurt them very much For they are unto them an occasion and cause of Idolatry and so of punishment In a word God may not be represented because he neither will have it done neither can we do it neither profueth it us any thing to doe it It is a very memorable president which Plutarch recordeth of Numa in his life Plutarch in these words Numa forbade the Romanes the use of any Image of any god which Image had the forme or likenesse of beast or man So that in those former times there was in Rome no image of God either painted or graven and it was from the beginning 170. yeeres that they had built Temples and Chappels unto the gods of Rome and yet there was neither picture nor Image of God within them For they tooke it at the first for a sacriledge to represent heavenly things by earthly formes seeing we cannot possibly any way attaine to the knowledge of God Lib 4. cap. 3. Ortho. bid but in minde and understanding Damascene writeth that To endeavour to represent God is a fond and wicked thing although the very same Author else-where doth not obscurely defend the worship of Images in the seventh Councell held by Constantine and his son Leo which Councell amongst other worthy Decrees ratified that Christ should not be painted nor carved no not according to his humane nature because nothing but his humane nature could be expressed by Art and they who make such Images seem to re-establish the errour of Nestorius and Eutyches 2. The Images of creatures Secondly the Images and figures of creatures which are set up in Churches in Streets and else-where either for the worship of God or to some perilous and inconvenient ornament are unlawfull Thou shalt not bow downe to them 1 John 5.21 Babes flye Idols But such Images of creatures may be lawfull as are made and set up without Churches without any perill or shew of Idolatry superstition or scandall only for a politick or Civill use to wit historicall or for record of history and symbolicall or for evidence of some mysticall matter and for honest or comely ornament of which kinde of Images were those Lions in Salomons Throne and Caesars image in coine or money c. Object 1. Thou shalt make no graven Image Therefore God forbiddeth the Art of graving Ans God indeed forbiddeth the abuse and that is 1. If we would grave an Image of God 2. If we binde and tye the worship of God unto Images Object 2. The holy Scripture attributing the parts of mans body unto God doth signifie thereby his nature and property Therefore it is lawfull also to signifie the nature and property of God by Images Answ There is a dissimilitude between these Metaphors or translations of words and between Images because unto them is annexed an opposition of them in the word of God which hindreth and stoppeth all errours and Gods worship is not tied to those words But Images have no where any declaration of their necessary or convenient use and men easily fasten worship and adoration on them Wherefore God himselfe used those Metaphors of himselfe by an anthropopathy that is applying himselfe to speak unto men after the manner of men thereby to help our infirmity and farther also permitted that we speaking of him should use the same Metaphors but he never either himselfe represented himselfe in pictures and images or willed us to use them for representation of him but strictly and precisely forbad them Object 3. God of old presented himselfe to be seen in mans shape Therefore we may also follow in like signes and semblances Ans God indeed moved by certaine reasons thereunto did so but he hath forbidden us to follow it The reason of the prohibition is manifest For it is lawfull for God to manifest himselfe what way soever he will but it is not lawfull for any creature to represent God by any signe which himselfe hath not commanded there is therefore a dissimilitude or difference in the instances And those visible shapes had God present with them to command promise and heare them unto whom he manifested himselfe which cannot be said of such images as imitate those shapes without flat Idolatry and therefore the Saints did well in adoring God at them or in them as being after a speciall manner there present which to doe in these is impious and idolatrous because it is done through the boldnesse and vanity of man without any commandement or promise from God Lastly those visible shapes continued so long as it pleased the Lord to use them for to manifest and shew himselfe and therefore could they not be drawn to Idolatry But images and pictures which men make to represent the manifestations of God were neither ordained to manifest God not to represent or resemble those ancient manifestations of God and therefore are they an object and an occasian of Idolatry A Table for the distinction of Images Of Images some are Naturall as any kind of Meteors and other such naturall resemblances Artificiall of which some are Engraven Cast Painted These are distinguished by their severall matter object and end and are Images of God which are simply condemned in this commandement and every where else in Scripture and that because they impaire the Majesty of God and make of God an Idol Creatures and are Lawfull such as stand without Churches and occasion no feare of Idolatry but are onely for civill use or comely ornament Unlawfull such as are set up in Churches to worship God
withall or for some dangerous kind of ornament 2. Whether all worshipping at Images be forbidden and may not in any sort be defended TO this question we make answer out of the second part of the commandement which simply forbiddeth us to impart divine honor and worship to Images and pictures not onely that which is given thereby or referred to creatures but also which is referred to the true God Thou shalt not bow downe to them nor worship them Object 1. We worship not the Images say the Papists but God of whom those are signes and tokens according to those versicles of the second Nicene Councel That which the Image sheweth is God the Image it selfe is not God Look on the Image but worship in thine heart that which thou beholdest therein and according to those of Thomas Whensoever thou passest by the Image of Christ see thou doe obeisance yet worship not the Image but worship that which the Image representeth Answ 1. We deny that Images are signes of God because God cannot be truely signified by them seeing he is immense and though he could yet he ought not because he hath expressely forbidden them and because it is not in the power of any creature to ordaine or establish any signes whereby to signifie God but onely in the will and pleasure of God Answ 2. In this argument our adversaries tender and alledge unto us a false and needlesse cause For not onely the worshipping of Images is the cause and forme of Idolatry but even the very worship of God also which is given to Images or other creatures besides or contrary to his word 1 Kings 12.28 Exod. 32.5 as the story of Aarons and Jeroboams calves doth sufficiently declare For though these men said Behold O Israel thy gods which brought thee up c. To morrow shall be the holy day of the Lord yet God both detested and severely punished those worships as horrible and abominable Idolatry Wherefore howsoever Idolaters pretend the name and honour of God yet in Idols not God but the Devill is worshipped according as Paul testifieth of the Gentiles 1 Cor. 10.12 These things which the Gentiles sacrifice to Idols they sacrifice c. though even they also in their worshippings pretended the name and honour of God Object 2. The honour which is given unto the signe is the honour of the thing signified Images are a signe of God Therefore the honour which is given unto Images is also given unto God Answ We againe deny the Minor or distinguish of the Major thus The honour of the signe is also the honour of the thing signified namely when the signe is a true signe that is ordained by him who hath authority to ordaine it and when also that honour is given to the signe which the right and lawfull author of it will have done to the signe For not the will of him that honoureth but of him that is honoured is the rule which must prescribe the due honour Now whereas God hath forbidden both these namely that Images should be erected to him and that himselfe should be honoured at Images erected to him or to any creatures he is not honoured but contumeliously wronged and reproached when any honour done to images is fastned on him Repl. Whatsoever contumely is done to the signe that redoundeth on God although the signe be not instituted by his commandement Therefore the honour also that is given to the signe redoundeth on God although that honour be not commanded to be given to the signe Answ This reason doth not follow because then are contrary things rightly attributed to contraries when the contrariety of the attributes dependeth of that according to which the subject is opposed and not of some other thing So we grant that contumely against God followeth indeed the contumely against the signe albeit the signe were not instituted by God but not simply in respect of the signe it selfe unto which that contumely was done but in respect of his corrupt and bad will who by shewing contumely against the sinne which is thought to represent God purposeth himselfe and is minded to despite with contumely and reproach God himselfe For to the shewing of despite and contumely against God it sufficeth if there be any intent or purpose of departing from his commandement But if through a desire that we have to avoide Idolatry we detest Images and other false reputed signes of God by this contumely done to the signes we rather promote further and advance Gods glory But the honour of God doth not follow the honour of the signe except both the honour and the signe be ordained by God because it is not the intent and purpose of honouring God that sufficeth to the doing of honour unto God but the manner also which himselfe hath prescribed whereby to be honoured is required and must be observed Object 3. It is lawfull to honour the Images of noble renowned and well-deserving men Therefore much more is it lawfull to honour the Images of blessed Angels and Saints Ans 1. To the Antecedent we answer That honour of monuments is lawfull which is a gratefull and honourable memory of those whose monuments they are and also that which is applyed to the use which themselves would justly have it and not to the worship of them or to the worship of God by their monuments yea and the defacing and utter razing of those monuments if necessity require such a change so it be done without any will or desire of despighting or dishonouring them whose monuments they are is also lawfull But by no meanes may we attribute divine honour unto them such as that is which these Papists yeeld unto their Idols whether they cloak it with the name of adoration and worship or veneration and service ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã 2. The images or monuments of notable men must be such as have not been drawne into Idolatry for if so we are not to honour them but to suppresse them altogether after the example of the brasen Serpent which Ezekias brake in peeces 2 Kings 18.4 Num. 11.8 9. when it was abused to Iolatry though in former times it were kept as a monument of Gods goodnesse shewed in the wildernesse in healing by the aspect or beholding of it them that were bitten with the fiery Serpents Quest 98. But may not Images be tolerated in Churches which may serve for the use of the common people Answ No. For it is not seemly that we should be wiser then God who will have his Church to be taught with the lively preaching of his word a Rom. 1.17 2 Pet. 1.19 2 Tim. 3.16 17. and not with dumb images b Jer. 10.8 c. Hab. 2.18 19. The Explication THis is their demand who grant that indeed the picture and images of God and Saints are not to be adored but maintaine that they are to be retained in Christian Churches as the books of lay-men and for other causes also so
that the worshipping of them be avoided But we are to uphold the contrary namely that the images and pictures of God or the Saints are not to be tolerated in Christian Churches but utterly to be abolished and removed from the sight of men whether they be worshipped or no. Eight causes of suppressing images in Christian Churches 3. Why images and pictures are to be abolished in Christian Churches THe chiefe causes for which images and pictures are to be abandoned our Churches are The express coÌmandement of God is that they should not bee made at all Because that images should be made and set up in Christian Churches it is quite contrary to the expresse commandement of God Thou shalt not make to thy selfe any graven image nor the likenesse of any thing c. And whereas God will have no images made whereby to represent him or at which to worship him in like manner will he not have them retained or kept which are made by others They are instrumeÌts of Idolatry Because in time of Popery they were the occasion and instruments of horrible Idolatry They are commanded to be abolished if they be made Exod. 23.24 and 34.13 Num. 33.52 Deut. 7.5 Because God precisely commanded all Idols to be abolished and all the corruptions of the true worship of God and of the true doctrine to testifie his wrath and anger against Idolatry The profession of sincere religion so requireth Deut. 7.5 6. 1 John 5.21 In respect of our confession of the sincere worship of God and of our hatred against Idolatry This confession whereby we professe our selves not to be Idolaters consisteth not onely in words but also in actions and in outward shewes and signes Yee shall overthrow their Altars and breake downe their pillars and yee shall cuâ downe their groves and burne their graven images with fire For thou art an holy people unto the Lord thy God Fly Idols namely in heart profession and signes The example of zealous godly Princes herein 1 King 15.13 a King 10.30 18.4 13. Because for the taking away and abolishing of Idols certaine zealous and godly Kings are praised in the Scripture as Asa Jehu Ezekias Josias To avoide offence superstition and Idolatry among our selves For avoiding of offence and perill of superstition and Idolatry lest by retaining of ancient images or by substituting and adding new the same danger come to the Church and to the ignorant people thereby which in times past we see to have issued hence on our Progenitors and Ancestors To avoid the offence of the Jews and other enemies of Christianity That the enemies of the Church by this spectacle having so great a shew of Idolatry be not the more alienated from the Church so that they despite and reproach therefore the truth of God Of this danger God himselfe fore-warneth us in that dreadfull judgement on the Israelites for sparing the Canaanites Judges 2.3 Wherefore I say also I will not cast them out before you but they shall be as thornes unto your sides and their gods shall be your destruction So verily the Jews at this day because they see Images and Pictures in the Churches of those that professe Christianity are greatly offended in so much that they prove the more averse from Christianity Their evill successe who of ancient maintained Images We see that Images never brought any good to them which had them but even Gods owne people was for the most part seduced thereby as we may see often in the sacred Story especially in the booke of Judges and in the Kings and in the Prophets So prone and ready is our nature unto this evill which hath after ensuing it most grievous punishments as those which the Lord reciteth by Moses Levit. 26.30 besides many others I will destroy saith he your high places and cut away your Images and cast your carcasses upon the bodies of of your Idols and my soule shall abhorre you In like manner also the Angel of the Lord upbraiding the Israelites that they had made a league with the Idolatrous Cananites Judges 2.3 saith Wherefore I will not cast them out before you but they shall be as thornes unto your sides and their gods shall be your destruction For these causes pictures and Images may not be tolerated in Christian Churches but must be taken downe and abolished yea though they be not worshipped 4. How and by whom Images are to be abolished Two things to be observed in abolishing Images IN abolishing and banishing Images two things are diligently to be observed The preaching of Gods true worship before their abolishment That the doctrine concerning the true worship of God be preached before the abolishing of Idols So we reade that Josias did who first commanded Gods Law to be read before all the people and afterward proceeded to the execution of it I meane the suppression and deposition of all Idolatrous abominations For a change in externall matters without declaration and understanding of the causes for which the change must goe on 2 King 23.2 either maketh them Hypocrites or alienateth and changeth their minds and affections from them who are authors of the change Let the word therefore goe before and the Idols will fall to the ground The abolishment must be executed not by private men but by publique authority The Images and the seats of Images their Altars and the like instruments of Idolatry must be taken away not by private men but by publique Authority whether of Magistrates or of the people it the right of Empire and Soveraignty belong unto them and in those places where the Church hath chiefe rule and dominion For so hath God commanded the Israelites and so we reade that the Israelites and their godly Kings put in practice and so also Paul Acts 17.8 being but a private man seeing and disliking the Idols of the Athenians Ephesians and others did not yet himselfe pull them downe and abolish them nor exhort Christians to pull them downe but onely to avoid them because indeed neither himselfe was a Magistrate neither had the Church there the sway and soveraigne authority 1 Cor. 5.12 13. and in this case he giveth this rule What have I to do to judge them also which are without Doe ye not judge them that are within But God judgeth them that are without Object 1. The books of lay-men or the unlearned are profitable and therefore to be retained in Churches Images are the books of the unlearned Therefore they are profitable and may be retained in Churches Answ 1. Such books of lay-men are profitable as are delivered unto them by God But Images are forbidden them by God 2. The Minor is false Habac. 2.18 Zach. 10.2 For the Prophets teach far otherwise as An Image is a teacher of lyes The Idols have spoken vanity Whence we may thus reason We ought not to speake vaine things or
Ghost whereof none repent and therefore it is not forgiven neither in this life nor in the life to come The other deniall is speciall and particular 2. Speciall which is the deniall of weaklings and is committed either through errour not voluntarily neither purposed or through feare of affliction when as not withstanding there remaineth still in the heart an inclination and griefe detesting that weaknesse and deniall and some purpose also to struggle out of it and to obey God by applying unto himselfe the promise of grace and by giving himselfe unto repentance Into this deniall may the Elect and Regenerate fall but they get out of it againe and returne unto the confession of the truth in this life as it is shewed and exemplified in Peter Matth. 26. thrice denying his Master through infirmity but at length repenting Dissembling of the truth Dissimulation or dissembling and hiding of the truth when as Gods glory and our neighbours safety requireth a confession of the truth which then requireth it when false opinions concerning God and his will or word or concerning the Church seeme to be confirmed and strengthened by our silence in the minds of men or when those things remaine secret and hidden which God will have knowne and manifest for the maintenance of his glory against the reproaches of the wicked for the convincing of the obstinate and for the instructing of those which are desirous to learn or lastly when our silence maketh us suspected to be approvers and abetters of the wicked So did the parents of the blind man dissemble and those chiefe Rulers also who would not confesse Christ for feare of the Jewes John 9.22 12.42 43. lest they should be cast out of the Synagogue Untimoly confession An unseasonable and untimely confession that is whereby without any advancing of Gods glory and without the furtherance of any ones safety and without any necessity of discharging his calling or duty there is stirred up either a derision and evill entertainment of the truth or the fiercenesse and cruelty of the enemies against the godly Such a confession whereas it doth rather darken then set forth the glory of God and rather hindereth then furthereth the safety of the Church swerveth plainly from the scope and end of true and lawfull confession and therefore is not a right using but an abusing of Gods Name Therefore Christ for biddeth it Give not that which is holy to dogges And Paul Matth. 7.6 Titus 3.10 Object 1 Pet. 3.15 Reject him that is an heretick after once or twice admonition c. Neither doth that crosse this which is said Be ready alwayes to give an answer to every man that asketh you a reason of the hope that is in you with meeknesse and reverence For Peter willeth us to be alwayes in a readinesse or furnished to make answer concerning the summe and grounds of Christian doctrine and to repulse all slanders and cavils whereby the doctrine of the Gospel is traduced and defamed by the adversaries thereof yet so as that it is not necessary to utter and expound to every one but unto all those which require a reason and an account of our faith thereby either to learne it or know it or to judge of it But whom we see once to scoffe at the true doctrine which hath been expounded and confirmed unto them sufficiently if they againe require a reason and account of our faith we are not to make further answer For so Christ himselfe after he had sufficiently confessed and confirmed his doctrine by testimonies answereth nothing unto the High-Priest and Pilate touching the false witnesses And himselfe rendereth a reason of his silence If I shall tell you you will not beleeve me Matth. 26.63 and 27.14 Another reason is given by Esaiah He was oppressed and was afflicted and did not open his mouth that is because Christ knew he was to suffer according to his Fathers will after his cause was sufficiently defended he is not carefull of delivering his person from injuries contumelies and punishments for he knew that this obedience did tend to his fathers glory But contrariwise when the High-Priest adjureth him he confesseth himselfe to be Christ because then his silence would have given suspicion of contempt of the Name of God whereby he was adjured Object We doe not perceive who are swine and dogges wherefore we are to render a reason of our faith to all without putting any difference Answ Christ doth not call all wicked men swine or dogs but those only who contemne and make a mock of the doctrine confirmed which they have heard and which hath been expounded unto them 2. Christ willeth us not to judge of dogs and swine by the secrets of their hearts but by their present words and deeds If againe it be replyed In matters of difficulty and such as are hard to be judged except there be delivered some certaine and exact rule to judge and deale mens consciences are left wavering and in doubt But if also we are to judge of the outward shew of swine and dogs it is hard to pronounce who are to accounted for swine and dogs Therefore mens consciences are left in doubt unto whom and when confession must be made The Minor is false for Christ will have none to be counted for dogs and swine but such as shew manifest stubbornnesse and obstinacy in their words and deeds of whom it is no hard thing to judge out of the word of God And further the holy Ghost is promised unto all that aske him by whom their judgements and actions may be directed that they erre not And lastly seeing in this life we attaine not unto the perfection of Gods law neither in other things neither in this point they who joyne the desire of Gods direction with an earnest care of Gods glory and love of their neighbour may and ought to be certaine and assured either that their counsels are so ruled by the holy Ghost that they erre not or if they erre that yet their error is pardoned and forgiven them And this certainly sufficeth for the retaining of a good conscience If lastly it be objected that Tyrants and many Magistrates which persecute the Church are swine and dogges and therefore we according to Christs commandement are not to make answer unto them if they demand our Religion We answer that this reason is a fallacy of the accident For if the Magistrate demand our Religion or any other by their commission and in their name we are necessarily to make answer of our confession unto them both in respect of their office whereunto we owe obedience and also in respect of Gods glory according as it is said of Christ Marke 8 3â Whosoever shall be ashamed of me and of my words among this adulterous and sinfull generation Matth. 10. Luke 12. of him shall the Sonne of man be ashamed also when he cometh in the glory of his Father with
of discipline and order according to both Tables of the Decalogue amongst his subjects and to forbid manifest idolatry and blasphemies and to take care as far forth as he may that strangers and sojourners minister or give no open scandall to his subjects Moreover as concerning the binding there was a peculiar consideration and respect of the Sabbath which was not then first by Moses prescribed to the Israelites but commanded by God from the beginning of the world unto all men and so did binde all men untill the coming of the Messias Although indeed this commandement and ordinance was so growne out of use among other Nations that they accounted it among the number of the chief reproaches wherewith they derided and scoffed at the Jewes terming them Sabbataries because they so religiously observed the Sabbath To the third question fore-alledged we answer that the Sabbath was no Sacrament unto Infidels though they also ceased from their labours as well as the faithfull because neither did the promises belong unto them that God would be their sanctifier neither were they therefore constrained to cease from their daily labours as for a testification or confession of this promise but only for avoiding of offence and for preventing of such occasion of breaking the Sabbath as might be given by them unto Gods people Thy cattell By this it is the better understood that the Sabbath was not a Sacrament instituted for Infidels in that their cattell also are commanded to rest whose rest had no respect or consideration either of Gods worship Two causes why the rest of our cattell on the Sabbath is commanded or of a Sacrament but was commanded onely in respect of men 1. That all occasion of labouring might be cut off by forbidding the labour or use of their beasts 2. That they also sparing brute beasts might learn how God will have regard to be had of mercy and favourablenesse towards men For in six dayes The reason which is annexed unto the commandements is drawn from Gods rest and appertaineth to the ceremoniall commandement concerning the seventh day as before hath been shewed Two causes why the seventh day is appointed the Sabbath And rested on the seventh day That is he ceased to create any new parts of the world as being now perfect and such as God would have it to be This seventh day he consecrated to divine service 1. That this rest of the seventh day might be a monument of the Creation then finished and absolved by God and of the continuing of his perpetuall preservation and governing of his worke ever since that day unto his owne glory and the safety of his chosen and that so it might be a pricke to stirre us up to the consideration and magnifying of these Gods workes and benefits towards mankinde for whose sake all things are made and preserved by God 2. That by the example of his owne rest as a most forcible and effectuall argument hee might exhort men to the imitation thereof in omitting on the seventh day their accustomed workes of the six dayes A two-sold imitation of Gods rest Two sorts of our workes And so the imitation of Gods rest is double Ceremoniall or signifying and Morall or spirituall or signified So also our workes from which wee are commanded to cease are of two sorts Labours in our vocation Some of them are indeed commanded by God but they are not to be done with the hinderance of Gods worship of which sort are the functions and labours of each mans vocation Sins Labour and sinne forbidden by the Sabbath in divers respects Some are forbidden of God as sins Both these are forbidden on the Sabbath but in a three-fold difference For 1. Labours are forbidden but in a respect only to wit as they hinder the Ministery of the Church or as they give offence to their neighbour but sins are simply forbidden 2. Labours are forbidden onely to be used on the Sabbath day sinnes are forbidden at all times 3. The ceasing from labour is a type of ceasing from sinnes which is the thing signified by that type OF THE SABBATH HAving expounded the words of the Commandement that the doctrine concerning the Sabbath and the sanctifying thereof may be better understood wee are further to consider of the Sabbath What and how manifold the Sabbath is 2. How the Sabbath belongeth unto us 3. The causes for which the Sabbath was instituted 4. How the Sabbath is sanctified or kept holy and how it is broken or profaned 1. What and how manifold the Sabbath is THe Sabbath is called in Hebrew Schabbat Schebbet and Schabbaton Three causes why the day appointed to Gods publike service is called the Sabbath day each of which signifieth a quietnesse or rest or ceasing from labours And God so called the day appointed in his publike service and worship 1. Because God rested on that day namely from making any new or moe kinds of creatures though not from the preserving of the same which he had made or from continuing the generations of the singulars of every kind 2. Because the Sabbath is an image of the spirituall rest from sinne which should be in the life to come 3. Because we also and our families and our cattell are to rest and cease from our workes on that day not from all workes but from houshold and civill workes and from others of the like kind that God may then shew and exercise in us his workes The Sabbath therefore is a time appointed for the ceasing from externall workes which are either morally or ceremonially forbidden that is from sinnes and labours in our vocation pertaining to the use of this life and a time consecrated to the execution and performance of such things as belong to Gods worship or service And this concerning the name of the Sabbath Furthermore the Sabbath is of two sorts Internall and Externall The internall What the Sabbath is What the internall or morall Sabbath is or morall or spirituall is the study of the knowledge of God and his works of avoiding sins and of worshipping God by confession and obedience To be short The spirituall Sabbath or spirituall rest is a ceasing from sins and an exercising of the works of God This Sabbath though it ought to be continuall and perpetuall with the godly yet it is begun only in them in this life and is called the Sabbath both because this is that true rest from labours and miseries and the consecration of us to Gods worship and also because it was in time past signified by the ceremoniall Sabbath And this spirituall Sabbath shall be perfectly and perpetually continued in the life to come wherein is a perpetuall worshipping and magnifying of God Two causes why ceasing from sin and study of the word is called a Sabbath Isa 6.13 What the externall or Ceremoniall Sabbath is all those labours being left and surceased wherein we are now busied and occupied And from month to month
instituted of God or is altered or changed in them or when some are excluded from the Sacraments which should be admitted or are admitted which should by Gods ordinance be driven from them or when the people is not instructed concerning the right and lawfull use of them 3. Diligently to learne the doctrine of the Church that is daily to frequent the publike assemblies of the Church III. Vertue and there attentively to give eare unto the heavenly doctrine plainly opened and delivered and diligently to meditate after thereon and examine it but especially to spend those daies which are deputed unto the ministery and service of God in reading meditation and in discoursing of divine matters These things are made manifest by the nature and necessary dependency of correlatives For if God will have some to be diligent teachers on the Sabbath he will also have some to be diligent hearers and learners of this doctrine on the Sabbath And the study of learning is not without private meditation Therefore have the men of Beroea their commendation Acts 17.11 thus They received the word with all readinesse and searched the Scriptures daily whether those things were so But unto them especially is the study of knowing the doctrine of God enjoyned who either serve or hereafter are to serve and minister unto the Church Give attendance to reading to exhortation and to doctrine 1 Tim. 4.13 1 Tim. 3.6 2 Tim. 2.24 25. The contrary vices And Paul will have the Minister of the Church to be fit and able to instruct and to refute the adversaries Unto the study of learning the doctrine is repugnant 1. A contempt and neglect of the doctrine that is either not to afford our presence in sacred assemblies when there is no just cause to hinder us and to busie our selves in such works on the Sabbath day as might have been deferred or not to give eare and attendance to Sermons and the preaching of Gods Word or not to meditate consider and examine the doctrine of the Church 2. A neglect of learning the doctrine in Ministers or in them who of God are called to the study of learning and either are one day to serve for the propagation of the doctrine or have greater occasion and ability of learning it than others have To whomsoever much is given of him shall be much required Luke 12.48 c. 3. Curiosity which is a desire and study of knowing or hearing those things which God hath not revealed unnecessary strange and vain Prov. 25.27 Sirac 3.22 23. To search their own glory is not glory Seek not out the things that are too hard for thee neither search the things rashly which are too mighty for thee But what God hath commanded thee thinke upon that with reverence Hereof S. Paul speaketh 1 Tim. 4.7.2 Tim. 2.23 2 Tim. 4.3 Tit. 3.9 4. To use the Sacraments according to Gods institution The first day of the week the Disciples being come together to break bread IV. Vertue Acts 20.7 Paul preached unto them c. So God commanded the Passeover to be celebrated in a solemne assembly of the people and unto other holy daies and Sabbaths he assigned certaine sacrifices And in like manner God will that as his doctrine should be heard so also the right and lawfull use of his Sacraments should be seen and be held in the publike meetings and assemblies of the Church because God will have both these to be marks whereby his Church may be known and discerned from other sects and peoples Againe as the Word so also the Sacraments are an instrument or exercise to stirre and maintaine in us faith and godlinesse They are also a publike profession of our faith and thankfulness towards God and a part of Gods publike worship in the Church Therefore the use of them is most agreeable and fit for the Sabbath day Unto the right use of the Sacraments is contrary The contrary vices 1. The omitting and contempt thereof 2. The profaning of them when they are not received as God hath commanded neither by them for whom they were ordained 3. A superstitious using of them when as salvation and the grace of God is tyed to the observation of the rites and ceremonies or when they are used to such ends as God hath not appointed The uncircumcised man-child shall be cut off from his people Gen. 17.14 Esay 66.3 He that killeth a bullock is as if he slew a man He that sacrificeth a sheep as if hee cut of a dogs necke c. 5. Publike invocation on God V. Vertue whereby we joyn our confession thanksgiving prayers and desires with the Church For God will be invocated not onely privately by every one but also publiquely by the whole Church for Gods glory and our comfort that so we may the lesse doubt that God will heare us seeing he hath promised to heare not only us but also others and the whole Church praying for us together with us For therefore God hath annexed a speciall promise unto publique prayers If two of you shall agree on earth upon any thing whatsoever they shall desire Mat. 18.19 20. it shall be given them of my Father which is in heaven For where two or three are gathered together in my Name there am I in the middest of them And giving of thanks and praise unto God is promised to God as a speciall worship Psal 22.22 In the middest of the Congregation will I praise thee And the same is commanded 1 Cor. 14.16 When thou blessest with the spirit how shall he that occupieth the roome of the unlearned say Amen at thy giving of thankes seeing he knoweth not what thou sayest I exhort that first of all supplications prayers 1 Tim. 2.1 intercessions and giving of thanks be made for all men Now whereas Christ else-where commandeth that when a man prayeth he enter into his chamber Mat. 9.9 and when he hath shut his doore pray unto his Father which is in secret he by these words doth not condemne and forbid publique prayers but hypocrisie and ostentation and feigned godlinesse which the words testifie which goe before When thou prayest be not as the Hypocrites Now hypocrisie is a feigning and ostentation or shew of godlinesse We are here further to observe that in this Commandement is prescribed the publique invocation of the Church but that which was in the former third Commandement prescribed is the private invocation which concerneth every particular man Unto publique prayers is opposed 1. A neglect of the prayers of the Church The contrary vices 2. An hypocriticall presence at them without any attention and inward devotion 3. Such a reading or praying as serveth not for any edifying of the Church Thou verily givest thankes well but the other is not edified 7. Charity and bountifulnesse towards the poore that is to bestow almes VI. Vertue and performe the duties of love and charity towards the needy thereby
attributing of some proprietie unto one person of the God-head to the removing of the same from another person of the God-head The words God and Father sometimes taken essentially sometimes personally Why Father is here taken essentially Esay 6.9 Againe the name of Father as also the name of God when it is opposed to all the creatures is taken essentially not personally but when it is put with another person of the God-head it is taken personally Wherefore in this place the name of Father is taken essentially and the reasons hereof are manifest 1. Because the name of Father is not here put with another person of the Godhead but with the creature of whom he is invocated So also by the Prophet Isaiah Christ is called The everlasting Father 2. The invocating of one person doth not exclude the others when mention is made of their externall and outward workes 3. Wee cannot consider God the Father but in the Son the Mediatour And the Son hath made us sons by the holy Ghost who is therefore called the Spirit of adoption 4. Christ teacheth us that wee must invocate him also John 16.23 saying Verily verily I say unto you whatsoever yee shall aske of the Father in my Name hee shall give you 5. Christ giveth the holy Ghost therefore it is he himself of whom we aske him Object 2. Christ is called and is our brother Therefore he is not our Father Ans He is our brother in respect of his humane nature but he is our Father in respect of his divine nature Object 3. If he be called the Father who hath received us into favour for Christs sake then is not Christ understood by the name of Father because hee that receiveth us into favour for Christs sake is not Christ himselfe But the Father whom wee here so call receiveth us into favour for Christs sake Wherefore hee is not Christ Ans Hee that receiveth us into favour for Christs sake is not Christ himselfe that is in the same sense and respect Christ as he is our Mediatour is hee through whom wee are received but as hee is God hee is he that receiveth us Two causes why we say Our Father Our Christ willeth us to call God our Father not my Father Confidence Thereby to raise in us a confidence and full perswasion that wee shall be heard For because we pray not alone but with us the whole Church doth with one consent pray to him he doth not reject her but heareth her prayers according to this promise of our Lord Where two or three are gathered c. Object But oftentimes thou prayest at home the Church not being privy thereunto Ans The godly and the whole Church pray for themselves and all the members with an affection and desire Love and desire is an habituall quality of the soule remaining also when thou sleepest it is not a passion quickly fleeting or passing away Therefore when thou prayest alone at home in words the whole Church prayeth with thee in affection And this also maketh much for the engendering of confidence in us because as hath been said God doth not reject the whole Church Mutuall love Two causes why Christ admonisheth us of mutuall love doth hee by this word To admonish us of mutuall love wherewith Christians being endued must pray one for another And therefore doth hee by this word in the very Proeme and entrance of the prayer admonish us of mutuall love wherewith we must be affected towards our neighbour 1. Because there is no praying without the true love of our neighbour 1 John 4.20 neither can wee be perswaded that God heareth us For if wee approach unto God not accounting the sons of God for our brethren neither will he then account us for his sons 2. Because without the love of our neighbour there is no true faith and without faith there is no true prayer For whatsoever is not of faith is sin Rom. 14.23 Object It is the part of a Father to deny nothing to his children but God denyeth many things to us therefore hee is not our Father Ans It is the part of a Father to deny nothing unto his children that is which is necessary and wholesome for them but it is the part of a Father to deny to his children things unnecessary unprofitable and harmefull Thus God dealeth with us giving us all spirituall and corporall blessings that are necessary profitable and wholesome for us Quest 121. Why is that added Which art in heaven Ans That we conceive not basely or terrenely of Gods heavenly Majesty a Jere. 23.24 Acts 17.24 25 27. and also that we look for and expect from his omnipotency whatsoever things are necessary for our soul and body b Rom. 10.12 The Explication THe second part of the Proeme is Which art in heaven that is heavenly Heaven here signifieth the habitation of God and the holy Angels and blessed men whereof God saith heaven is my throne and Christ saith In my Fathers house are many mansions Esay 66. v. 1. John 14.2 God indeed by his immense essence is every-where but hee is said To be in heaven and To dwell there because there God is more glorious than in this world and doth also there immediatly shew and manifest himself Now the Lord willeth us to call him Eight causes why wee are to call God Our Father in heaven our Father which is in heaven To distinguish him from earthly Fathers 1. Thereby to shew the opposition and contrariety of earthly Fathers and this Father that so wee should thinke that God reigneth in heavenly glory and majesty and is a Father not earthly but heavenly even hee 1. Who sitteth in heaven 2. Who ruleth every-where with heavenly glory and majesty hath soveraignty over all things and governeth by his providence the whole world by him created 3. Who is void of all corruption and change 4. Who also doth there especially manifest himself before the Angels and doth there shew what a Father he is how good and how mighty and rich To worke in us confidence of being heard 2. To raise up in us a confidence that God heareth us For if hee be our Father and one that is endued with exceeding goodnesse which hee especially manifesteth and declareth in heaven then will hee also give us all things necessary to salvation and if this our Father be Lord in heaven and so omnipotent whereby hee is able to help us then is hee able most easily to give us those things which wee aske of him To worke in us reverence of him 3. To raise a reverence of him in us Seeing this our Father is so great a Lord that is heavenly who reigneth every-where who is able to cast both body and soul into hell fire let us then reverence such a Lord and approach unto him with exceeding submission both of minde and body 4. That wee call on him in fervency of
remit not Therefore wee are not remitted Answ He that remitteth not fully and perfectly is notwithstanding remitted so that he remit truly and sincerely We therefore shall be forgiven if we forgive truly and sincerely Object 2. Christ willed us to desire that God will so remit us our sinnes as we remit our debtors But we doe not perfectly remit our debtors Therefore he willed us to desire that God will not perfectly remit us our sinne and this is to pray for our owne perdition and destruction sith God condemneth even the least sinnes Answ This is a fallacy of speech deceiving by mis-construing a word For the particle As in this petition doth not signifie the degree of remission or a comparison of our remission with that remission wherewith God remitteth us our sinnes but it signifieth the kinde of remission namely the truth and sincerity of our remission whereby we forgive others from our heart and with a ready will of forgiving them or to speake shorter here is not made a comparison according to degrees but according to the truth of the thing or according to the truth and will of remission so that the meaning is So perfectly God remitteth us our sinnes as we truly and certainly remit and forgive our neighbour Luke 11.4 or forgive us our debts because we forgive our debtors Repl. Then is our remission of others the cause why God remitteth us Answ This is a fallacy putting that for a cause which is no cause For our remission wherewith we forgive others though not perfectly yet sincerely is only an argument and testimony unto us that God will remit us our sinnes For our remission and forgiving of others cannot merit 1. Because it is imperfect 2. Albeit it were perfect yet should it not merit because what we now performe that we owe unto God For were it so that we did not performe perfect obedience to God yet were we bound of duty to performe it Repl. But neverthelesse yet here is betokened an equality of remission in us and God Answ Not an equality but a likenesse and similitude of the kinde of remission Object 3. He that remembreth injuries and is desirous of revenge doth not truly remit and forgive But we all remember injuries and are desirous of revenge Therefore we do not truly remit and forgive Answ They that remember injuries that is without a resistance and dislike of this remembrance or with a yeelding thereto do not truly remit If then we withstand and resist the remnants of sins which as yet cleave fast to us and do not yeeld to them nothing hindreth why we may not be said to remit others truly and from our heart and so also to attaine to that in regard whereof this particle As was added of Christ to wit which before also we mentioned to desire and pray rightly Now we rightly pray and desire in faith and repentance both which this petition confirmeth Faith is confirmed and strengthened by this petition because when we truly remit our neighbour we may and ought certainly to resolve that our sins are also remitted us and so have we a good conscience and are assured that we are heard according to this promise of Christ If ye doe forgive men their trespasses Mat. 6.14 your heavenly Father will also forgive you True repentance also is confirmed and increased in us by this petition For by this clause As we c. we are provoked and incited to true repentance the chiefe part whereof is the love of our neighbour For if we will be forgiven we must forgive others Both causes are contained in the words of Christ before alledged out of Matthew as also in the rest which are presently added in the same place in Matthew by way of opposition If ye do forgive men their trespasses your heavenly Father will also forgive you that is assure your selves also that your heavenly Father heareth you in which words is comprehended the confirmation of our faith But if ye doe not forgive men their trespasses no more will your Father forgive you your trespasses In these words is added a spurre to repentance Object 4. Paul obtained remission neither did he yet forgive all men their trespasses because he saith 1 Tim. 4.14 Alexander the Copper-smith hath done me much evill the Lord reward him according to his works Therefore it is not necessary that we should forgive Answ There is a threefold remission or forgiving Remission is threefold Of revenge Of revenge This belongeth to all men because all men ought to remit and forgive revenge Hereof speaketh this petition and this Paul did forgive Alexander Of punishment Of punishment This as all cannot inflict so neither can all remit but neither the Magistrates also unto whom yet the same otherwise is committed ought alwaies to remit this but only for certaine causes For God will have the execution of his justice and law But Paul forgave Alexander the punishment also as much as concerned himselfe yet he will notwithstanding have him punished of God but with a condition that is if he persist in sin Of judgement Of judgement This is not alwaies to be remitted For God who forbiddeth lying will not have us judge of knaves that they are honest men but he will have us discerne the good from the bad This also Christ commandeth saying Mat. 7.6 10.16 Give not that which is holy to dogs neither cast pearles before swine And againe Be ye simple as doves and wise as serpents Therefore Paul sinned not in retaining his judgement and opinion of Alexander as of a wicked man as long as he repented not ON THE 52. SABBATH Quest 127. What is the sixth petition Answ Leade us not into temptation but deliver us from evill that is Because we our selves are so feeble and weake by nature that we cannot stand so much as one moment or instant a John 15.5 Psal 103.14 and our most deadly enemies Sathan b 1 Pet. 5.8 Ephes 6.12 the world c John 15.19 and our owne flesh d Rom. 7.23 Gal. 5.17 doe instantly oppugne and assault us uphold thou us and establish and strengthen us by the might of thy spirit that we may not in this spirituall combate yeeld as vanquished but may so long stoutly withstand them e Mat. 26.41 Marke 13.33 untill at length we get full and perfect victory f 1 Thessal 3.13 5.23 The Explication HEre some make one some two petitions but we are not to strive so that nothing of the doctrine be taken away but that this be made full and plaine Now they are rather two parts of one petition Leade us not into temptation is a petition of delivery from future evill Deliver us from evill is a petition of delivery from present evill The speciall Questions 1. What Temptation is THere are two causes of temptation Two kinds of tempting 1. Gods tempting Gen. 22.1 Psal 139.1 Deut. 13.3 1
Churches consent therein 22. What wee beleeve concerning the holy Catholike Church 346. 347. What the Church is 347. how many waies taken 348. The difference between the visible and invisible Church ibid. Her markes 349. Why shee is called One Holy Catholike Church 350. Seven differences between Church and Common-wealth 351. Whence ariseth the difference between the Church and the rest of mankind ib. Whether any can be saved out of the Church 352. Of Church-discipline Vid. Discipline or Ordinances 542. c. Circumcision What and why instituted 422. Why abolished 423. Baptisme succeedeth it ibid. How Baptisme and Circumcision agree and how they disagree ibidem Why Christ was circumcised 424. Comfort What. 31. The true comfort proper to the Church 32. How many parts there are of this comfort ibidem Why spirituall comfort is the onely good and sound comfort 33. How many things are required for the attaining of this comfort 34. Communion What is meant by the Communion of Saints Vide Saints 360. Conception Three things to be observed in Christs conception 271. The full meaning of the Article of Christs conception page 272. Concupiscence What. 614. How it differs from Originall sin ibid. How it is naturall unto us ibid. Conscience How it frameth a practicall Syllogisme pag. 39. How the Elect may sinne against conscience but not unto death pag. 55. Of sinning against conscience and not against conscience pag. 59. Consubstantiation What it is 450. It s Age and Parentage ibidem The Schisme of the Consubstantials 451. 452. Two principall grounds thereof pag. 452. The refutation of the opinion pag. 452. 453. c. 473. 474. 476. c. Contentednesse What. 608. Contracts Ten sorts of them 607. Conversion What worketh our conversion pag. 90. The parts of it pag. 500. 502. What it is and why necessary pag. 501. Why the latter part of our conversion is called quickning pag. 504. The manifold causes of it 504. 505. The effects pag. 505. Whether our conversion be perfect in this life ibidem In what a godly mans conversion differs from an ungodly mans 506. Covenant Of the Covenant of GOD and what a Covenant is 124. Diverse sorts of it ibidem Why a Covenant is called a Testament ibidem How a Covenant can be made betwixt God and Man pag. 125. Whether there be one or moe Covenants ibidem How the Sacrament is called a new Covenant 435. Creation The end of our creation pag. 40. 41. To create signifieth three things pag. 181. How the creation is unknowne to Philosophers pag. 182. Their Arguments against it ibidem Why God would have the doctrine of the creation held in the Church 188. Credulity What it is 612. Creed The Creed expounded pag. 142. 143. c. Two reasons why it is called Apostolike pag. 143. Foure reasons why other Creeds were received into the Church ibidem Why that is to be received before other Creeds ibid. The parts of that Creed pag. 144. The great wisedome and order of the Spirit and Church in disposing the Articles of the Creed 220. Crosse Foure causes for which God would have Christ to suffer the death of the crosse pag. 295. Ancient types of that death ibidem Curse What cursing is and what kindes of it are lawfull 558. D DEath How Christ is said to be dead pag. 296. Whether it were requisite that Christ should die pag. 297. For whom hee died and whether hee died for all pag. 298. Whether Christs death hath taken away our death 301. The benefits 301. Debts What Christ in the Lords Prayer calleth debts 647. Decalogue It s division pag. 527. Rules for the understanding of it pag. 528. The differences between the first and second Table in the Decalogue 529. Deceive How God is said to deceive a deceived Prophet 163. Deliver Deliverance Why the knowledge of our delivery is necessary pag. 34. 35. What mans delivery is and wherein it consists 108. Three causes of the possiblenesse of mans delivery 108.109 Arguments against it answered 110.111 Whether it be necessary certaine and absolute 111.112 two meanes for it ibidem Descension Of Christs descending into hell Vide Hell 303. c. Devils Their sundry appellations with the reasons 191. They are unchangeably evill 192. Discipline Reasons why civill discipline is necessary among the Vnregenerate 63. Of mens authority in the Church-discipline 542.543 A difference betweene Civill and Ecclesiasticall laws 544. E ELect Election That the Elect may sinne against conscience yet not unto death page 55. How farre knowne unto us 358. Whether the Elect are alwaies certaine of their election ibidem Whether they be alwaies members of the Church ibid. Whether they may finally fall 359. Equity What. 595. Erre Errour The Papists boast of their Church not erring pag. 16. Essence Vide Person Excommunication What. 482.494 Two sorts of it ibidem Persons that are to be excommunicated and the order 486. The ends and uses of excommunication 487. The abuses of it ibidem Objections against the word alledged for excommunication 492.494 F FAith Faith what it is with its nature and divers names kinds and differences 133.134 What Justifying Faith is with the causes 136.137 Faith and Hope how differing 137. The properties of justifying faith ibid. The principall cause of faith 138. Its effects 139. To whom justifying faith is given ibid. Faith with its profession necessary for five causes 140. Three waies to know that we have faith ibid. Faith may faint but not fall finally ibidem How we may be made righteous by faith onely 385.386 Three causes of it and foure reasons why it ought to be maintained against the Papists 386. Faith commeth of the holy Ghost 393. differently wrought by the Word and Spirit and Sacraments ibid. Vices contrary to faith 535. Fall Whether God doth leave the fall of man unpunished 101. The faith of Gods children shall not fall away finally 140. Fathers The use of the Fathers testimonies in points of doctrine 18. Father God called Father in divers respects 179.629 Five sorts of Superiors understood by the name of Father and Mother 590. Vide Parents Father in the Lords Prayer how taken 630. Eight causes why we are to call God Our Father in heaven ibid. Feare The feare and love of God how they differ 337. Three differences betweene son-like and slavish feare ibidem The feare of God taken for his whole worship 538. Fidelity What. 608. Flattery What. 612. Flesh The Word made flesh expounded 242.243.254 Of the resurrection of the flesh 364.365 c. What it is to eate the flesh of Christ in the Lords Supper 430.431 Forgive Forgivenesse What forgivenesse of sinne is 362.647 Who giveth it ibid. By whom 363. Whether it agreeth with Gods justice ibid. To whom and how it is given 364. Why we are to desire forgivenesse 648. How they are forgiven ibid. Fortitude What. 599. Fortune Fate or chance how accepted 214. the difference betweene Stoicks and Christians herein 215. What fortune is denied 216. Free Freedome In what God is
said to be free 164.165 Free-will The state of the maine question about free-will 75. What it is 76. The difference of it in God Angels and Men. ibid. 77.78.79 Whether there be any free-will in us and what it is 82.83 The manner and degrees of mans free-will 83.84.86.87 The beginning of mans will to good whence it is 91. Reasons why the Regenerate use liberty not onely to good but to evill also 92.93 G GOds Whence sprang the multitude of gods 163. But there is but one proved by eight arguments 168.169 Glory Two things signified by Gods glory 156. God How he is the cause of sinne not as sinne but as punishments 67. Vide plura 68.69.70 Sin is not made of God because it is no creature but the corruption of a creature 71. God though the mover of wicked wils yet not the mover of the wickednesse of the will 80. God is said to wish any thing two waies 87. Meerly GOD could satisfie for man 114. Three causes of mens doubting whether there be a God 146. Reasons proving that there is a God ibidem c. Who and what God is 149.150 Why Nature cannot throughly shew what GOD is 150. The Theologicall and Philosophicall descriptions of GOD. 151. A threefold difference of God and Idols ibidem How the parts of mans body are attributed to GOD. 152. More concerning the explication of Gods attributes 152.153.154.155 c. Three things meant by Gods unchangeablenesse and five reasons of it 157. How he is said to repent ibidem Of his goodnesse and righteousnesse 160. Proofes that there is but one God 168.169 Two significations of the word GOD. 169. God a Father in divers respects 179. Gods providence what and why to be knowne 193.197 Arguments against the Divinity of the Sonne and holy Ghost 262.263 How GOD is said to be Our God 532. What it is to have other gods 533. Errours touching God ibid. God Foure significations of Gods Name 556. Goodnesse Six significations of Gods goodnesse in Scripture 160. All good is done by the will of God 199. what things are said to be good ibid. Gospel The differences betweene the Law and Gospel are two pag. 2.126 yea foure 130. The Gospel what and its threefold signification 127. What order is to be observed in teaching the Law and the Gospel 128. It s perpetuity in the Church ibid. c. How the Gospel was promised to our Fathers 129. It s proper effects 131. It s certainty how it appeareth ibid. Grace Gods deniall of grace no cruelty but oft a way to greater mercy 85. Readinesse of minde to receive grace is not before conversion but after 89. Gravity What. 594. H HAllow What it signifieth 632. How wee pray for the hallowing of Gods name 633. Hand What the right hand of God signifieth 322. Foure things wherein Christs sitting at Gods right hand consisteth 322. A full description of it 323. How he may be said to sit alwaies there 324. With other circumstances 325.326 Head Christ is our head in three respects 235. Heaven Two Arguments why GOD is said to be specially in heaven 184. Heaven is the seate of the Elects blessednesse ibid. What heaven signifieth 313. How Christ ascended thither 314. Vide Ascension Hell Of Christs descending into hell 303. The significations of the word hell in Scripture ibid. c. The use of Christs descending into hell 306. Heresies Divers sorts of them confuted 296. Holy What it signifieth 632. Vide Hallow Holy Ghost Of the sinne against the holy Ghost 59. Why called Vnpardonable ibidem c. Why so called 60. Rules touching this sinne ibid. The differences betweene other sinnes pardoned and this of the holy Ghost 60.61 It is not incident to the Elect. ibid. c. We may not judge any man to sin against the holy Ghost untill we see him dead in apostasie and blasphemy 61. How the Sonne was conceived by the holy Ghost 270.271 What we beleeve concerning the holy Ghost 335. With many necessary circumstances concerning that person in Trinity à pag. 335. and 346. It s proceeding from the Sonne proved three waies 338. It s divers titles 341. Its gifts of two sorts 342. What is meant by giving the holy Ghost 343.344 The sending of it is no locall motion 344. How retained and how lost 345. A distinction between blasphemy against God and against the holy Ghost 558. vide Spirit Hope Faith and Hope how they differ 137. Vices contrary to Hope 536. Humanity What. 600. Humility What. 538. Hypocrisie What. 541. I JEhovah No English word will retaine it but the word Lord. 261. Jesus Why the Son of God was called Jesus 220. What the name signifieth and the differences between his name and others so named 121. How the whole three persons may be said to be Saviours ibid. From what evils and how Jesus saveth us 222.223 Whom he saveth 224. Why Jesus is called Christ 226. Two causes for which Jesus was called Christ 227. Idols Idolatry A three-fold difference of God and Idols 151. Idolatry what it is 527. Two sorts of Idols 334. A twofold Idolatry 540. Image What the image of God is in man 42. How far lost 43. How repaired 44. Christ called the image of God in two respects 43. So Angels and Men. ibid. The ends for which God preserveth a remnant of his image in man 44. Whether any images may be made 546.547 The divers names of an image 547. Images not simply forbidden 547. Two sorts of unlawfull images 548. Foure reasons of the unlawfulnesse of making an image of God 548. A Table for the distinction of images 549.550 Whether all worship at images be forbidden 590. Why images are to be abolished 551. Eight causes why images are to be abolished in Churches ibid. How and by whom they are to be abolished 552. Three differences between the images in Solomons time and ours 553. Impossibilities Whether God were unjust in imposing impossibilities pag. 99. The causes and ends of his commanding them 100. Incarnation A confession of the incarnation of the Word by the father of Antioch 289. c. Inclinations Proofes that corrupt inclinations are sin 51. Indifferent Things indifferent are diligently to be discerned from Gods worship 541. Indignation What. 599. Infants Whether they sin wanting will 54. Their baptisme proved to be meet and lawfull by foure arguments 417. Anabaptists objections against it answered 418.419 How infants beleeve 420. Two reasons why infants may not be admitted to the Lords Supper though they are to Baptisme 421. Intercession How Christ maketh intercession for us 318. Judge Judgment Of the last Judgement with 13. circumstances thereof See à pag. 327. ad 334. Just Justice Christ perfectly just foure waies 115. How we are just before God 379.382 What our justice is and how manifold 380.381 In what Justice differeth from Justification 381. How Christs satisfaction is made our justice 383. Vide Righteous or Righteousnesse Communicative Justice what 606. What originall justice towards God and our
neighbour is 614. Justification The signification of the word 384. How we are justified by grace how by Christs merit how by faith 385. Three causes why faith onely justifieth 386. Foure reasons of our maintenance of this doctrine against Papists ibid. Ten causes why we cannot be justified by works 387. That this doctrine doth not make men either carelesse or profane 389.390 With what difference faith and works are required in them that are to be justified 390. Vide Faith Works K KEy What the power of the Keyes of Gods Kingdome is and why called a key 481.482 Two parts of the power of these keyes 483. To whom the power of these keyes is committed 485. How the power of the keyes differeth from the civill power 488.489 Kill How the Letter is said to kill 23. King Christians are Kings 237. Kingdome What Christs kingdome is 233. what is the kingdome of Christians 237. Foure differences between Christs kingdome and ours 237. How the kingdome of heaven is opened 480. 481. The power of the keyes of this kingdome and what those keyes are 481. 482. Of Gods universall and speciall kingdome 634. The parts of Gods kingdome ibid. c. How manifold ibid. Who is king and head in this kingdome 635. Of the Citizens and Laws of this kingdome 635. 636. Its enemies and laws 636. How it is said to come ibid. Why we are to desire that it might come 637. L LAW The differences betweene the Law and the Gospel are two pag. 2. What it requireth of us 36. A distinction of Law and faith 38. Why the love of our neighbour is called the second commandement 38. What it is to examine our selves by the law and how we do apply the curse of the law to our selves 39. What the law is in generall 516. Its parts 517. How far abrogated and not abrogated by Christ 519. 520. 522. By faith the Law is three waies established 523. In what the Morall law differeth from the Gospell 523. 524. A difference between civill and ecclesiasticall laws 544. Foure uses of the ceremoniall law 617. Two of the Judiciall and Morall law ibid. Seven uses of the Morall law in nature restored 618. Why we are to desire the perfect fulfilling of the law by us in this life ibid. c. How the law is the Letter and how the Gospel is the Spirit 621. Christ in himselfe fulfilled the law two waies 621. And in us two waies ibid. The law is said to increase sin two waies ibid. Letter What is meant by the word Letter in holy Writ 23. How the Letter is said to kill ibid. Liberality What. 608. The affinity between liberality and parsimony 609. Life Eternall life what 375. Who giveth it 376. To whom for what cause how 377 When. 378. Whether in this life we may be assured of everlasting life 378. Lord. Why Christ is called Lord why Our Lord and how many waies 268. 269. Lost Five meanes by which the Spirit is lost 346. Love Why the love of God is called the first and greatest commandement in the law 37. The law and feare of God how they differ 537. Lust What. 602. Three kinds of it 602. 603. Lying What with distinctions 611. M MAgicke What. 534. Magistrates Foure duties which they owe. 592. Man What maner of creature he was made by God pag. 40. The end of his creation ibid. What the image of God is in man 42. How far forth lost and how repaired in man 43. 44. It was necessary that man should have free power either to stand or fall 71. No other creature could sat is fie for man but man 113. How the parts of mans body are attributed to God 152. Marriage What. 613. Its causes 604. Eight conditions of lawfull marriage 604. Whether it be a thing indifferent or no. 605. The duties of married persons ibidem Masse The originall of the word 456. 457. the difference betweene the Lords Supper and it 456. 457. 458. Nine causes for which the Masse is to be abolished 460. Meanes It must be used for three causes 217. Mediatour Our Mediatour must be very man pag. 114. 115. He must be very God 116. Reasons 116. 117. Eight reasons why the Sonne not the Father nor the holy Ghost should be Mediatour 118. 119. What a Mediator is and what need man hath of one 120. The office of a Mediatour 121. What our Mediatour doth for us with the benefit of his Mediatourship 122. Three things in the person of a Mediatour 123. There can be but one Mediatour 123. Christ Mediatour according to both natures 229. Whether there be two natures in Christ our Mediatour 273. The office and properties of Christs Mediatourship 285. 286. 287. Member What it is to be a member of Christ 243. Mercy Arguments of the mercy of God in preserving his creatures 163. Merits No good work of the creature meriteth reward 217. The efficacy of Christs merits performeth three things unto us 223. Whether our good works can merit 514. 515. Ministers Ministry What. 587. It s end degrees and duties 587. 588. Vnto whom it is to be committed 588. Miracles How true miracles are discerned from false 9. Misery Why the knowledge of our misery is necessary 34. Whence knowne 36. It s name and nature ibid. Known two waies 39. Modesty What. 594. Murther Why internall murther is forbidden 596. N NAme Foure significations of distinctions of Gods name 556. The parts and vertues of the right and lawful usage of the name of God 558. What the name of God signifieth 632. Nature Whence the wickednesse of mans nature ariseth 45. Why Nature cannot throughly shew what God is 150. Whether there be two natures in Christ our Mediatour 273. The truth of Christs humane nature proved 273. Sin is not of the nature of mans flesh but an accident only thereof 275. The union of the two natures in Christ 278. A rule touching the properties of both natures in Christ 281. 282. c. Whether Christ suffered according to both natures 293. Neighbour Why the love of our neighbour is called the second commandement 39. O OAthes Vide. Swearing pag. 569. c. Whether all oaths are to be kept 573. why the Israelites kept their oath made with the Gibeonites 574. Omnipotency Three things signified by Gods omnipotency 159. Two differences betweene the Church of God and Philosophy in conceiving of Gods omnipotency ibid. Order A double liberty of the Church in matter of order 18. There is order in the most disordered things 208. P PArents Foure reasons why parents rather then other Governours are to bee obeyed 590. Foure duties of Parents 591. Passeover What it was 467. 468. Its ends and uses 468. 469. Passion Vide Suffering What we beleeve concerning Christs passion 290. What is meant by the name of Christs passion 291. Three differences betweene Christs passion and mens sufferings 292. The causes impellent of Christs passion 294. the ends of it ibidem Passions Humane passions attributed to God for two reasons
157. Patience What. 539. Perfection In what sense the Scripture doth attribute perfection to the works of the Regenerate 94. How God is most perfect in himselfe 155. Whether our conversion hath perfection in this life 505. Whether our works be perfectly good and being not so how they can please God 510. 511. Whether those that are converted may perfectly keep the commandements of God 615. 616. Permit Permission Three causes why God is said to permit sinne 201. Gods permission of sin confirmed by Scripture 202. Gods permission is the withdrawing of his grace ibid. Person Of the three persons in the Trinity and why named three being but one in substance 146. What a person is 170. The difference betweene Essence and Person ibid. 171. The reason why this difference is to be held ibid. What reference Essence hath to Person 172. The properties of the Persons are distinct and divers 257. 258. Whether Christ be one person or more 275. 276. Objections against it answered ibid. c. Philosophy It s nature and lawfull and fruitfull use thereof 3. The differences betweene it and Church doctrine ibid. worlds creation unknowne to Philosophers 182. Their Arguments against it ibid. Prayer What 624. Foure sorts of it ibid. why prayer is necessary for Christians ibid. Eight conditions of true prayer 626. A difference of things to be prayed for 627. A difference betweene the prayer of the godly and of the wicked 628. The Lords Prayer expounded ibid. c. The causes why Christ taught us that forme ibid. c. Predestination Vide Election Nine circumstances thereof 352. c. what 355. the difference between it and Providence ibid. Its causes 355. 356. The effects of it 357. Whether unchangeable 357. 358. whether we can be certaine of our predestination 358. Presence A five-fold maner of Christs presence 317. Pride What. 538. Priest Priesthood What Christs Priesthood is 231. The high Priests prerogative under the law ibid. Three differences betweene the Priests and Prophets under the law 232. Christ the true prefigured high-priest ibid. Foure differences betweene Christ and other priests 232. 233. What a Christians priesthood is and its particulars 236. How Christ maketh us Priests ibidem Promises Gods promises not unprofitable to the unregenerate 91. Prophanenesse What. 541. Prophet Propheticall What Christs propheticall function is and the signification of the name Prophet 229. Two kinds of Prophets ibid. Foure testimonies of the truth of the Prophets doctrine of old ib. What a Prophet of the New Testament is 230. Christ a Prophet from the beginning ibidem Six differences betweene Christs being a Prophet and others before him ibid. c. Providence What Gods providence is 194. 197. The proofes of it 194. 195. 196. 202. Two parts of it 197. The degrees of Gods providence and testimonies of it 203. Proofes of his generall and particular providence 204. 205. c. Places of Scripture wrested against Gods providence 218. What the knowledge of Gods providence profiteth us ibid. Just causes why it may be knowne 219. The deniall of it shaketh all the grounds of Religion ibid. Punishment How God may be said to will punishment 68. The degrees of punishments of the ungodly 103. 104. The conditions of him that may be punished for another 113. The evill of punishment is a morall good and is done by God for three causes 199. Q. QUickning How the spirit quickneth pag. 23. Three parts of quickning 503. why the latter part of our conversion is called quickning 504. Quietnesse Two significations of the word in Philosophy 183. R REason How far we listen to Reason in divine matters 443. Reconcile It hath foure parts 120. No reconciliation without a Mediatour ibid. Regeneration It is but begun in this life pag. 55. The regenerate lose the grace of God in part but not whole in this life 56. The good workes of the regenerate not perfect in this like 93. 94. In what sense the Scripture attributes perfection to the works of the regenerate 94. Regeneration doth assure us of Justification 95. Christs Godhead proved by our regeneration 251. 252. Whether the regenerate can perfectly keep the law 616. A threefold difference betweene the regenerates and unregenerates sinning ibid. Repentance How God is said to repent 157. Reprobation How reprobates are said to be lightned and sanctified 61. Resurrection What Christs resurrection profiteth us 306. The manifold circumstances of his resurrection 306. 307. 308. The fruits of it 310. Five Reasons for our resurrection 311. more of it 364. 365. c. What it is and the errours concerning it 370. Proofes of its certainty ibid. c. The same body shall rise 372. How when and by what power the resurrection shall be 373. For what end and to what estate we shall rise 374. Reward No good worke of the creature meriteth reward pag. 217. 387. Three causes why God promiseth to reward our works 388. Riches Whether it be lawfull to desire them 644. Or to lay them up for hereafter 645. Righteousnesse The righteousnesse of God both generall and particular 160. How we are righteous before God 379. What righteousnesse is in generall and how manifold 380. Vide Justice Imputed righteousnesse is eternall 392. S SAbbath Three causes why the commandement of the Sabbath was so severely commanded 576. What the Sabbath is and how kept both by God and men ibid. What works are forbidden on the Sabbath 577. Two reasons why our children and families must keepe the Sabbath ibid. Objections about the Sabbath answered 577. 578. Why our cattell must rest on the Sabbath 578. How manifold the Sabbath is 578. 579. Many Sabbaths in the Old Testament 579. A Table of the distinction of the Sabbath 580. How the Sabbath belongeth to us Christians ibid. A double difference betweene the Christian and Jewish observation of the Sabbath 582. The causes why the Sabbath was instituted ibid. How the Sabbath is sanctified and how profaned 583. 584. 485. Saints What is meant by the Communion of Saints 360. Popish objections for invocation of Saints answered 562. 563. 564. c. Sacraments They are signes of the Covenant 124. 393. The originall word Sacrament what 394. It s definition with its difference from other signes 395. Their ends 396. 397. Sacrament and Sacrifice how different 397. How the old and new Sacraments differ 398. The difference of the signes and things signified in the Sacraments 399. What is the right and lawfull use of Sacraments 341. What the wicked receive in the Sacraments ibid. in what the Word and Sacraments agree and in what they differ 402. their number 403. Vide Baptisme and Supper of the Lord. Satisfaction Of Legall and Evangelicall satisfaction 108. We can make no satisfaction for two reasons 112. No other creature could satisfie for man but man 113. Meerely God could not satisfie for man 114. Christs satisfaction is made ours two waies 383. When we may be assured of Christs satisfaction imputed unto us 384. Why and how 384. 385. Sacrifice
every day more and more deviate from that primitive simplicity But why do I wonder 2 Thes 2.1 Hom. 3. in Rom. Hom. 3. in Tit. 3. seeing God punisheth the world by sending upon it strong delusions in that it loves not the truth But because as Chrysostome saith Errour is various and intricate and hath a restlesse and unstable quality it is no strange thing that of one errour many do arise and that out of one Controversie ten doe proceed At the first the onely Controversie was about the tenth Article concerning Christs body lurking under the bread as also of the orall manducation in the Lords Supper which Controversie was long in agitation amongst the Lutherans but in all the other Articles here set downe by us there was a full consent as the Acts of the Conference at Marpurge Anno 1529. do witnesse yea Divines began to agree in the doctrine of the Lords Supper Anno 1536. but this agreement was quickly broke because after Luthers death some could not handsomely maintainer their opinion of Christs corporall presence in the Bread seeing none of the Evangelists did utter these words of Christ This is my body after this manner This bread is my body or under the bread or under the species of bread lurks my body Besides Christ whom they include in the Wafer or Host according to our Catholick beliefe is not now upon the earth but in heaven sitting at the right hand of God from whence he will come to judge the quick and the dead they were in good hope to shelter their opinion under some other Articles of faith and chiefly under that of the personall union of the two natures in Christ Hence they went about to establish his Ubiquity and Omnipotency hitherto unheard of in the world using this shift If Christs body be every-where it will be also in every Host if it be in every Host then it will be every-where Then they fondly imagined the Article of Christs sitting at the right hand of the Father to be the same with that of the personall union of the two natures as if you would say Christs humanity with the Sonne of God which is that very right hand of God every-where present is personally united and filleth heaven and earth Thirdly because they saw that the Article of Christs Ascension did overthrow the Ubiquity and corporall presence in the Bread by an unheard of and Allegoricall way they expounded Christs Ascension to be meant of nothing else but of his vanishing into the aire of his advancing unto the Divinity and of his Ubiquity To these new monsters of opinions as well the Pontifician Doctors as those of our profession besides divers of the Lutherans did stoutly oppose themselves defending the ancient simplicity and truth of these Articles of our faith which the new Artists of Ubiquity perceiving and finding that they failed here of their purpose they found out new engines and began to accuse those whom they stile Calvinists of other errours to provoke them to Conference and Disputation not onely about the Person of Christ but also about the other Articles of Christianity bragging they could convince them of many fundamentall errours taught in the Reformed Churches Concerning Predestination That all men were not elected but that many were called and few elected Concerning the merit of Christs death That the wicked and incredulous so long as they remained such were not partakers thereof but onely the Elect that beleeved That the promises of the Gospel were universall in respect of the faithful but not of unbeleevers and Epicures Concerning faith That it is the singular gift of God That it is given onely to the Elect in whom onely it is rooted and permanent That the same can never be finally lost because it proceeds of the incorruptible seed of Gods word Concerning the Ministery That Ministers were onely outward dispensers of the word but God wrought inwardly by his Spirit Concerning Sacraments That Christ was yesterday to day and the same for ever and that therefore he was the matter or subject of all Sacraments both of the Old and New Testament Besides that no man either by the word or Sacraments could be partaker of Christ without faith Concerning Baptisme That there was a two-fold washing one outward of water by which the filth of the body is washed away the other inward of the bloud and Spirit of Christ which is the Covenant of a good conscience with God That the Minister baptised onely with water but Christ in the true administration of Baptisme did baptise with the holy Spirit Also that Infidels were not regenerated by Baptisme Also that the children of Christians were children of the promise and of the Covenant even before Baptisme and that for this cause they were to be baptised This doctrine since the yeare 1586. hath beene not onely condemned as Calvinisticall and Hereticall but also reproached and accursed by them who glory in the name of Lutherans And when among the ignorant Vulgar they traduce these Articles as errours of Calvinisme they thinke they have bravely maintained their Cause in defending their fictions of Ubiquity and of a carnall presence in the Lords Supper which now we leave for a while committing our whole cause of God But it is certaine that they have so farre relapsed into the sinke of Pelagianisme and Popery that it is to be feared they will overwhelme the Lutheran Churches with greater darkenesse then ever heretofore and yet alas they stick not to call this the true Evangelicall doctrine and that of the Augustan Confession teaching concerning predestination that in God is no election but that he did promiscuously choose all men Concerning Christs death that he by his death redeemed all men and reconciled them to God that he hath sanctified them and hath received them into favour whether they beleeve or not Concerning remission of sins that a generall pardon is given to all men both faithfull and Infidels Concerning the promises of the Gospell that they belong to all both faithfull and Infidell Concerning Faith that it is the cause of Election that God did first foresee who were to beleeve and persevere that faith is not in our power that notwithstanding it is a worke which God promotes in us and that it may be lost and may be in hypocrites Concerning the Ministery that Ministers may by their preaching conferre divine efficacy and that they are dispensators both outwardly and inwardly Concerning Sacraments that the Sacraments of the Old Testament were onely shadows without Christ the body Concerning Baptisme that there is a mysticall efficacy in the water to wash away sinne and to regenerate that the holy Ghost and his efficacy are annexed to the water that the water and Spirit have the same effect that hypocrites and Infidels in Baptisme are regenerated by the holy Ghost that the Minister doth not onely baptise with water but conferres also the holy Ghost that Christian Infants before Baptisme belong no more to
de veritate mat Art 26. q. 7. An. Christi 1270. The sufficiency of Christs merit is equally extended to all but not the efficacy thereof which comes to passe partly by free-will partly by Divine election by which the effect of Christs merits is conferred in mercy on some and in Gods just judgement it is with-drawn from some Idem in cap. 5. Apocal. We may speake two wayes of that Redemption which was performed by the suffering of God Either according to sufficiency and so his suffering redeemed all because he delivered all so far as concerned him for he is sufficient to save and redeeme all although there were infinite worlds as Anselme saith lib. 2. Cur Deus homo c. c. 14. or according to efficacy and so he redeemed not all by his suffering because all do not adhere to the Redeemer and therefore all have not the efficacy of redemption Peter Lombard l. 3. dist 22. Christ offered himselfe for all to God the Trinity in respect of the sufficency of the price but only for the Elect in respect of efficacy because he effected salvation only for the predestinated Peter Galatinus de arcanis Cathol veritatis l. 8. c. 14. on that place of Esay cap. 53. My just Servant shall justifie many Though the suffering of Christ is sufficient to blot away the sins of all men yet it was not to blot them all away but of those only who were to beleeve in him and were to repent for that cause he saith And he tooke away or âare the sins of many IX Thus besides the Schoole-men the Orthodox Fathers also teach So Prosper Aquitanicus in the yeare of Christ 460. Resp ad object Vincent object 1. Whereas it is rightly said that our Saviour was crucified for the redemption of all the world for undertaking the affaires of humane nature and for the common losse in Adam yet it may be said that he died only for these to whom his death was profitable And Cyril on John l. 11. c. 19. saith That Christ is an Advocate for the sins of all the world that is not only for the Jews but also for other Nations or for all who being called by faith attaine to righteousnesse and sanctification so that the benefit of a Mediatour not without cause belongs only to them whose Mediatour and High-Priest he is X. But of all men Austin speakes most clearely whose opinion because it is altogether ours I thought to set in opposition to some Sycophants Thus he speaks If we consider * Tom. 1. ad Art falsò imp Art 1. the greatnesse and power of the price and that it belongs to the only cause of mankinde the bloud of Christ is the redemption of the whole world but they that passe out of this life without faith and the Sacrament of regeneration they are not partakers of redemption Whereas then by reason of that one nature of all and the one cause of all undertaken by our Lord truly all are said to be redeemed and yet not all are delivered from captivity doubtlesse the propertie of redemption is in them out of whom the Prince of this world is ejected and now they are no more the vessels of Satan but the members of Christ Whose death is not so spent upon mankinde that they also who are not regenerated should appertaine to his redemption but so that what by one example is done for all by a particular Sacrament should be celebrated in each one for that cup of immortality which was composed of our infirmity and of our verity and of divine verity it hath in it selfe that which may benefit all but if it be not drunke it doth not cure A monition of PHILIP PARRY to the Reader THis doctrine of the efficacy of Christs death D. Parry handled more at large in the first part of the golden Ladder of salvation where he wrote a particular Exercise of it As also in the Epitome of Arminianisme or The examination of the five Articles of the Remonstrants in the Netherlands As also in the Body of Christian doctrine to the 40. Question Edit posthumae Also Collegio 18. disp 23. of Christs death for all And lastly in that peculiar Speech which we placed among the Orations declaimed in the University Tom. 2. oper Theol. D. Parry In which Writings he defends and retaines that distinction of the Schoole-men and Ancient Fathers of sufficiency and efficacy with other Orthodox Divines But the good old man a little before his death when he understood that in the Provinciall Synod of Dort this was called into question unwisely by some brethren under Parries name and authority he began to think more seriously of it supposing that it was not altogether so necessary whereas without it these ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã or seeming contradictions of Scripture may seeme to be fitly reconciled XI We therefore with all our heart reject the Epicurean blasphemies of the late Pelagians namely Huberus Puccius and such like by which the foundation of Christian faith is utterly overthrowne as 1. That Christ so died for all men that by his death truly and undoubtedly all men are freed from all sin and condemnation whether they beleeve or not 2. That by Christs death God was reconciled to all mankind and that he hath truly received into his favour the whole race of mankinde whether they be Turks Jews or Epicures 3. And that he hath also received them to mercy who before his death were in hell For Huberus in his 66. These saith That Christ died effectually for them 4. That remission of sins is given equally to all Idem Thes 270. Puccius de âffiâ pag. 7. Idem lâb MS. cap. 24. 5. That the pardon of sin is generall 6. That the Reprobates were as well saved by Christ as others 7. That all and every one by the bounty and universall grace of God the Father in Christ are saved 8. That as Christ was the Creator so he is the Redeemer of all and every one One Egge is not liker to another then Huberus is to Puccius they both build upon one foundation to wit upon the generall redemption pardon and salvation by Christs death without any particular faith from which notwithstanding Infidels fall away here is only the difference that what is covertly and sophistically spoken by Huberus is roundly professed by Puccius to wit Pelagianisme necessarily resulting thence as is shewed in Margarita Aurea that there is no originall sin seeing that by the power of Christs death all men and every one are borne as they are men according to Huberus as they are redeemed men according to Puccius in the state of grace and salvation saith he in the bosome and grace of God saith this and therefore in the state of blessednesse so they procure not their owne destruction by infidelity Let the Church yea let God judge betweene these two and betweene Osiander with what conscience he can deny that there is any controversie about this to wit
Dr. DAVID PARRY In Witteberg An. 1592. a.d. Disputed the 23. of May IN WHICH The Orthodox Doctrine of the Person of JESUS CHRIST is asserted according to the rule of holy Scripture and the consent of pious Antiquity The Argument of HUNNIUS his Theses Of the hypostaticall Union THese positions of Hunnius have in their front and title honey cunningly couched but in the belly very gall The front extends almost to the 17. Thesis so far orthodoxally enough if you except the ambushes they confute the old Heresies by proving that Christ is a person God and Man consisting of two natures true and intire to wit the divine and the humane and that the Son of God the Word was made flesh not by conversion of the deity into flesh but by assumption of the divinity into God to which who freely and heartily subscribes not he is not Orthodox The belly swels with Ubiquitary poyson in the next Thesis to the 39. for he layeth certaine hypotheses or suppositions concerning the manner and force of the union as it were foundations of the future Disputation concerning the reall communication of the properties and of the omnipresence of his flesh which he paints with wonderfull Sophistry but all of them are false to wit That the whole Word did assume the whole flesh so that as the flesh is never without the Word so the Word is never without the flesh that is without the dimensions of the flesh that such an union is the dwelling of the whole fulnesse of the deity within the flesh that without the flesh the deity of the Word is no where that finally the flesh hath most eminently transcended all locality being in the illocall person of the Word and that it hath truly obtained an illocall manner of existing that is to be illocall in the union In the interim he cunningly conceales the definition and forme of the hypostaticall union which he ought first to have explained as being the head of the whole dispute and not delude people with a lying title But this he did lest the manifest falshood of the specificall difference should have weakened and shaken his cause before its time The taile againe shews the honey but hides the sting for he deduceth foure consectaries or corollaries 1. That the union should be defined by the true and solid communion 2. That the person of the Word be communicated and conferred upon the flesh ineffably 3. That the deity of the person of the Word or the whole fulnesse of the deity be communicated to the humanity 4. That finally under this plenitude of the whole deity the majesty of the properties of the Word be infallibly understood No Orthodox man will contradict these points if they be meant of the true union of the natures and communion of the properties in the concret but that both these and the precedent passages for the most part all of them are nothing else then treacherous subterfuges of Ubiquity even those that have but weake eyes may see and this in a briefe examination shall be shewed The Positions of Hunnius concerning the union I. Jesus Christ in the true knowledge of whom consisteth our eternall salvation is God and man that is a person subsisting of two natures to wit the divine and the humane The Animadversion How the person of Christ is made up of two natures Thus speake some of the Fathers and almost all the Schoole-men that the person of Christ doth consist is made up is constituted is compounded is made of two natures the divine and humane or of three substances the deity the soule and the body but so they explaine this that they neither make any confusion of natures nor any imperfection of the person of the Word before the Incarnation nor yet a quaternity of the persons in the divinity for they teach that diverse wayes one thing may be made up of two or three things One way is when of two or more things remaining entire and perfect one thing is made up as in those A thing is said diversly to be made up of more things the forme whereof is composition order or figure so a heape of wheat is made up of many graines and a City of many Citizens Another way is when one thing is made up of others which remaine not in their perfection but are changed as when a mixed body is made up of the elements Metheglen is made of water and honey The third way is when some third thing different specifically is made up of two imperfect things without mixture as of matter and forme as man is composed of the reasonable soule and the body None of these wayes is the person of Christ said to consist of two natures or properly composed of them for the hypostaticall union is not the confusion of the natures or onely an ordered disposition betweene themselves as was that Nestorian parastasis rather then hypostasis ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã See Cassian l. 1. de Incar neither is it a permixtion for some of the Ancients improperly called it a mixtion neither is it a composition of matter and forme into one third thing which is neither of them for the Word is not the forme of the flesh nor is this the matter of the Word neither againe was the Word by assuming the flesh made a person or an other person which the 8. and 12. Thesis confesse The fourth way is when improperly and at large a thing is said to consist of many in which many things are put together and so at length they say in this sense that the person of Christ consisteth or is compounded of two natures whereas a composition in a large sense is the position of many things together for so they call the hypostaticall union a composition Wherefore to avoid errour they speake more warily and they say that the person of Christ subsisteth in two natures which phrase the Orthodox Writers retaine as being more proper although we thinke it not fit to contend about words with any who have a right opinion of the matter it selfe II. The divine nature and so this word God is not here taken absolutely for so the whole Trinity should be incarnate but relatively is understood the second person the onely begotten Son who in the bosome of the Father and with the Father is one and the same John 1. and 10. The Image of the invisible God Col. 1. The brightnesse of the Fathers glory and the character of his substance Heb. 1. God the Word John 1. The mighty God Isaiah 9. God blessed for ever Rom. 9. The Animadversion Damascen and the Ancients write that the divine nature assumed the flesh in one of the persons or in the person of the Word It is rightly said then that the divine nature in Christ is not to be understood absolutely as a nature but relatively as a person Therefore Thomas and the Schoole-men use rather to say that the person of the Word assumed the nature then
be repugnant to wit The Word inhabiteth in the flesh and the Word is without the flesh which indeed are not repugnant by reason of the most simple immensity of the Word as is shewed The Argument of our Adversary directly concluding is this Where the Word is united to the flesh there it is not out of the flesh because the union is the inhabitation but the Word is every-where united to the flesh therefore it is no-where without the flesh But the Minor Proposition hath this ignoration of the Elenchus and trusts to a false definition for we will not yeeld him that the union is such an inhabitation as he fancies wherefore we deny the Major for wheresoever the Word is he inhabits all in the flesh and all without the narrownesse of the flesh filling heaven and earth with the immensity of his essence XXIV Especially because according to this opinion we must determine that the whole Word seeing he cannot be divided into parts in his whole personality and in the whole plenitude of the deity is in innumerable places without his humanity which were truly to draw in sunder through many places that most intrinsecall and altogether indistant union The Animadversion You sing over againe the same song To place the whole Word in his whole personality and in the whole fulnesse of the deity in innumerable places without his owne flesh is to distract in sunder the indistant union of the natures but to do this is a wicked thing therefore so must that We againe deny the Major for the union remaines indistant even when the whole Word without the narrownesse of the flesh fills all other things because by his most simple immensity neither all nor halfe of him seeing he is individed departs or is absent from his flesh neither is he pulled away or separated by any distance of place but he subsists so all within it that he is also all-present every-where without it whereas not another but the same and entire Word is within the flesh which is without it And this argument of pulling asunder the natures is very silly for it flowes from a false imagination that the Word existing without the flesh remaines not united to the flesh which is both most false and impossible for if it were any-where absent from its flesh it were not immense and if in any part onely it remained in the flesh it should be divided Therefore to feigne any distance betweene the natures is truly to feigne a Word having dimensions which our Adversary by cleering of himselfe sufficiently sheweth Some orthodox men untie this knot by distinguishing the personality and deity of the Word confessing that to be no-where out of his flesh seeing there is one personality of both but this they make all to exist within and without the flesh in that the essence of the Word is simply infinite But lest our Adversaries should cavill that so we do not make the personality equally infinite with the essence of the Word therefore we will wave this distinction We know that the personality and divinity of the Word differ not subjectively but onely in some respect when as then both are equally immense and most simple by the same reason it must necessarily follow that both subsist wholly in their flesh and wholly without the flesh and with the Father and holy Ghost fill heaven and earth XXV In the meane time out of our doctrine there doth not follow such a shutting up of the Word into the nature assumed as makes the person of the Word lose his infinity or become finite but from bence rather is inferred this perpetuall immanency inhabitation and incarnation we speake of which elevates the finite humanity into the infinite personality of the Son of God and consequently it makes that the Word is never absent from its flesh never distant from it ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã and never subsisteth without it but that without distance as Damascen saith it is united with it and remaineth with it above all locality of this created world ineffably and still present The Animadversion Here he perceives that out of his immanency or inhabitation necessarily followes the inclusion and finity of the Word therefore he denies the sequell but in vaine for thus he is convinced What is so immanent in the finite flesh that it existeth no-where without it that must necessarily be shut up within the dimensions of the flesh and be finite as the flesh is finite But the Word is thus immanent in the flesh it is therefore shut up within the finite dimensions of the flesh which is absurd The Major is most true our Adversaries Minor is absurd there followes then an absurd conclusion He saith that the perpetuall immanency followes out of his doctrine rather but this is to beg the matter in question to inferre an immanency out of an immanency He saith A prodigious speech that the immanency elevateth the finite humanity into the infinite personality of the Son of God If he understood this Teratologie of the union of the flesh with the infinite hypostasis of the flesh retaining the properties thereof no orthodox man would reject it but the stile of truth is plaine whereas that of a lye is intricate such as this is For he doth not meane this of the union as he saith but of an ubiquitary diffusion of the flesh with the Word which orthodox Divines simply deny for the flesh can no more cast off her finity and dimensions then she can her very nature no not in the union it selfe Now if remaining finite she is elevated into an infinity that is is made infinite then sure it must be both at once finite and infinite quantitative and without quantity flesh and no flesh and what is this but to fancy an Vtopian Chimera Againe he saith by meanes of this immanency the Word is never absent no-where distant from his flesh but indeed this is effected not by the immanency which he feignes but by his most simple immensity for by this it is that the Word is all the same in his flesh and every-where without all He saith that by the meanes of this immanency the Word never subsisteth without the flesh but inseparably is united to it But againe he ascribes a false effect to an untrue cause and admits ignorationem elenchi for the inhabitation of the Word in the flesh which he by an ambiguous terme will rather call an immanency is not his inclusion or confining within the flesh that is within the dimensions of the flesh neither do these two To be without the flesh and To remaine inseparably united to the flesh destroy one another as was shewed but now Yet if both be not true together concerning the Word neither can he be immense nor can he be God Lastly in that he saith the flesh united to the Word or the Word to the flesh remaineth so above all locality of this created world it is either a vaine Teratologie or a false opinion
its power personally united and alwaies most present And in that fulnesse of the united Deity the assumed nature as Damascen saith hath an individable inseparable undis-jointed or in respect of place an indistant immanencie XXXVIII The same opinion is at large handled in both the Confessions of Master Luther and by the alledging of Luthers words in the breviate or forme of that agreement publickly received in those countries 't is plaine that it is approved by it The Animadversion Who will not cry out here With what knot shall I hold Proteus so often changing his countenance Who can here catch the Sophister I warrant you unskilfull men will grow amazed at such stupendious teratologies Hee saith that the masse of mankind is not assumed hither or thither to this or that place Monstrous speeches that not any place but the illocall hypostasis of the Son of God is the But or Terminus ad quem of the assumption That the flesh of our Saviour was transferred to be the Terminus of the assumption That it hath in a most high manner transcended all localitie That in the Word it hath obtained an illocall way of subsisting That the Word hath the assumed nature within the embracement of the whole fulnesse of the divine nature with it selfe within it selfe by it selfe in its power That the humane nature in the fulnesse of the united Deitie hath its immanencie undisjoynted Who ever spoke thus in the Church This is the black stuffe of the fish Sepia and the empty smoak of jugling tricks by which the simple doctrine of the Son of God is obscured and the foolish world is bewitched that living and seeing they see not nor feele such grosse lies ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã This is a new and a treacherous way of speaking quite different from these briefe delineations of wholsome words in Scripture and in pious antiquitie concerning this mysterie by which the Sophister sufficiently if I am not deceived hath testified that this which he utters is a new and monstrous kind of doctrine For they that broach new doctrines do for the most part devise new phrases Now to the matter The Sophister in these Positions deviseth another false supposition by which hee may keep up the ubiquitie of the flesh That the flesh of our Saviour in the union of the Word is made illocall This hee endeavours to beat out of the Apostolicall terme of Assumption besprinkling some Schoole-termes But he maliciously depraves the words of Scripture and phrases of the Schoole-men For the assuming of Abrahams seed doth not signifie in Paul an exalting or transferring of mans nature into the illocalitie of the Son of God by which it is also made illocall but an individuall hypostaticall union with the Son of God the nature remaining entire and the true properties thereof because the flesh assumed is the flesh of the Son of God not out of the union but in the union not without the Word but in the Word both before and in his glory And the Son of God is our brother flesh of our flesh and bone of our bones in which communion of our flesh with the Son of God all Christian comfort and salvation consisteth So the Apostle himselfe in the precedent words explaines this assuming The Son of God is made partaker of flesh and bloud as the children are after the same manner He corrupteth also the Schoole-termes For they tell us that the Terminus ad quem of the assumption is not the nature but the person because as they say the union was made in the person not in the nature that is because by the union the two natures did not unite into one nature but into one person of the Son of God subsisting first in one now in two natures the divine and humane inconfused and entire But in no case doe they speak or agree with this Sophister that the flesh of our Saviour was transferred into the terme of the assumption that is into the illocall hypostasis of God that therein it might be illocall These are pestilent snares for so the Sophister may readily inferre that by the same way the flesh in the Word is God is immense is every-where But let us wipe away the painting and reduce this prodigious sophistry to a few points Thus then in briefe hee argues What is assumed into the illocall hypostasis of the Word that doth obtaine by this assumption an illocall manner of existence in the Word that is to be illocall The flesh of our Saviour was assumed into the illocall hypostasis of the Word Ergo the flesh of our Saviour hath obtained in the Word an illocall manner of existence that is to be illocall Hee proves the Major Thes 36. Because in God and in the hypostasis of God all thought of place and localitie ceaseth The Minor Thes 34. Because the illocall hypostasis of the Word is the terme of the assumption into which by the union the flesh is tranferred Also by the authority of Athanasius defining the hypostaticall union by the assuming of the humanitie into God Answ That here is sophistry is plaine by the manifest falshood of the Conclusion fighting against the whole Evangelicall history which testifieth that the humane nature of Christ assumed by the Word was alwaies locall The Major then is onely true of that which is assumed either by conversion into that locall hypostasis of the Word or by coequation with it but not of that which is assumed by such an hypostaticall union which leaveth and preserveth entire and inconfused the nature and properties of that which assumeth and of that which is assumed Now that in this sense and manner the flesh of our Saviour was assumed into the illocall hypostasis of the Son of God none but a Nestorian or Eutychian Heretick will deny So then here are foure termes in this Argument If the Sophister will not admit of a distinction and also will contend the Major to be true of that which is assumed by the hypostaticall union the proprieties being preserved wee deny it all as being most false For the hypostasis of the Word as it is illocall so also it is infinite eternall incorporeall begot of the Father incarnate by nature God neither for this is it true that whatsoever is assumed by such an hypostasis of the Word that must be also infinite eternall incorporeall begot of the Father incarnate and by nature God Secondly we deny also the consequence because it is a manifest fallacy of that which is not the cause as if it were the cause For the cause of the illocalitie of the flesh is feigned to be the assumption of the flesh into the illocall Word which cause is no cause For the Word assumed not the flesh by which or because it is illocall but by which or because it is the second person distinguished from the Father and holy Ghost The reason of this is firme and manifest which the Sophister by no inke of the Sepia
of our Catechisme which saith That by nature we are propense to hate God and our neighbour that we are so corrupt that to doe well we are altogether unapt This sure is it which resistible grace goeâh about to abolish Out of all this it is manifest that the Remonstrants in both Articles Art 1. coth 7. especially in the closure of the fourth either abuse the equivocation of the word grace explained above affirming that the operation of calling perswading exciting grace which they call adventitious and precedaneous is resistible which orthodoxall men deny not and so with vain debates they trouble the Church and State or by understanding the operation of grace producing faith and conversion they dangerously corrupt the doctrine of grace with Pelagius or lastly they do entangle themselves again with the knot of contradiction in ascribing to operating grace alone faith and conversion and making the same resistible that is indifferently depending from the will of man Again while they professe that faith is the meer gift of God and yet make the same to depend resistibly from the assent of mans will they fall into such contradictions that no Sophistry can reconcile But Col. p. 502. when the Adversary as we said before is forced to contradict himselfe it is knowne that he is subdued They deny that grace whether resistible Col. p. 226. or not proceeds from Gods absolute decree for this they hate worse then dog or snake But it is sufficient that the Apostle witnesseth this where he conjoynes vocation not externall onely Rom. 8.30 but most properly internall justification the producer of faith immediately with predestination as the effect with the first cause But what-ever this is it will no wise help their turn Suppose there were no predestination in heaven no election yet this most firm principle of Scripture remains asserted by Austin in the fore-alledged places That Almighty God hath a most omnipotent power over the wills of men and that he can according to his pleasure either leave the wills themselves in their sins or encline them to good i.e. make them irresistible to his grace With which principle if resistibilitie of grace could stand which they feign i.e. the imbecillitie and indifferencie for effecting of faith and that power of mens wils in rebelling against grace and God himself working in man I say if these could stand God could not be Almighty nor would there ever be any conversion of man to God nor regeneration which is so evident that no Sophistry can elude it And this is sufficient concerning the 3d. 4th Article And how tolerable these are every man may see ARTICLE V. Who are by true faith ingraffed into Jesus Christ and therefore partakers of his quickning Spirit they have power sufficient to fight against Satan sin the world and their owne flesh and to obtain the victory but by the help of the grace of the holy Spirit So Jesus Christ is present by his spirit to them in all tentations stretching out his hand and confirming them if they be ready for the combate if they require his help nor be wanting to themselves and this so much Hebr. 3.6 14. 2 Pet. 1.10 Jude 3. 1 Tim. 1.14 Heb. 11.15 that by no cunning of Satan or strength can they be seduced or taken out of Christs hands according to that of John 10. No man can take them out of mine hand But whether these same may not by their negligence desert their beginning in Christ and embrace again this present world and whether they may not fall off from the holy doctrine once delivered to them make shipwrack of their consciences and fall away from grace ought to be weighed fully out of holy Scriptures before they can be taught with full tranquillitie of mind and plenitude of confidence The Examination WHereas the Remonstrants in this Article professe that they deliver in their Conference the doctrine of the Saints perseverance in faith wee may justly wonder why they are so wary in expressing the word perseverance or persevering and much more why they are afraid once to name God except it be because they betray in the adversative clause that they would have both the name and the thing quite extermined out of the Church But their consciences did so dictate to them that God would never blesse so wicked a designe that they cannot endure perseverance should be called the gift of God Col. p. 407. and are not ashamed to write that it is ill done to call it so But if we must speak the truth by this means they do too much bewray their perversnesse and ignorance For is it not perversnesse to say that is not rightly called the gift of God which God hath so often in Scripture promised to bestow upon the faithfull and which the Saints so earnestly desire God to bestow on them Is it not ignorance to deny perseverance to be a gift and that infused and not to think that perseverance is nothing else but faith it selfe persevering to the end But is not faith the gift of God infused Col. p. 502. Do not they themselves confesse that it is the meer gift of God But they cannot be ignorant that Austin in a book by it selfe asserted the gift of perseverance against the remainders of the Pelagians to which book he gave the title Of the good of perseverance the argument thereof is nothing else but the same to wit That perseverance in faith to the end is the gift of God is to be sought of God and is given truly to all that are called and predestinate according to the purpose of God This is Austins opinion These men throughout all their Conference as appeares can well enough endure the perseverance of the Saints but no waies that it should proceed from predestination as the effect from the cause or that it should be held certaine seeing all the engines of these five Articles are devised and directed to overthrow the counsell of Gods discretive predestination And on the contrary to erect the idoll of self-power in us But let us weigh the words of this fifth Article The fifth answereth the fourth For whereas the fourth with the third is very bountifull in extolling of grace but what it gave in the last clause it took away so this very carefully provides for the means and security of salvation in the faithfull in the three former parts for it is quadripartite as it seems 1. That they have meanes sufficient to resist Satan and sin by the help of grace 2. That Jesus Christ in all tentations is present with them and reacheth out his hands to them 3. That he so confirmes them that they cannot be seduced or taken out of Christs hands by any deceit or violence of Satan With such large priviledges they have sufficiently provided for perseverance But as before so here there is poyson in the taile for what they granted in the adversative appendix they call it in
is the most proper effect of predestination so that without perseverance predestination cannot be fulfilled 4. Because Christ prayed Coll. p. 344. and doth pray for the perseverance not of Peter alone but of all who were to beleeve by the Apostles preaching but the Father alwayes heares the Son Luke 22.32 Joh. 17.20 John 11.42 c. 5. Because they that are ingraffed into Christ by true faith Coll. p. 344. pray incessantly for their owne perseverance but whatsoever they aske of God by faith they obtaine it And this was Austines second Argument for the good of perseverance 6. Because they that are ingraffed by faith into Christ truly Coll. p. 345. are by the power of God faithfully preserved in faith persevering to the end Coll. p. 345. 1 Pet. 1.5 7. Because they that are by true faith ingraffed into Christ have their salvation sealed in their hearts by the earnest of the holy Ghost and consequently their faith and perseverance are sealed too Coll. p. 346. 2 Cor. 1.21 Ephes 1.13 c. 8. Because true beleevers are like a tree that doth not wither the wise man that built upon the rock the seed cast into the good ground c. according to Scripture Coll. p. 346. 9. Because true beleevers are distinguished from temporary back-sliders by reason the faith of those is rooted in their hearts but the faith of these hath no roote 10. Because the Scripture expresly confirmes Coll. p. 347. that the true beleevers can or shall never utterly fall away Rom. 6.2 8 9 10 11. 1 Joh 3.9 1 Joh. 5.4 Against these points all that with much verbosity are handled by the Novelists in the Conference from page 414. to page 459. come to this one point of the condition required in the faithfull which exception wee have already shewed both to be weake and also to be overthrowne by the promises themselves now all are reduced to this one solid and unanswerable demonstration from the position of sufficient causes to the position of the effect thus To whom God hath promised to give certainly perseverance in faith and who are kept by the power of God in faith to the end and for whose perseverance Christ hath prayed and doth pray and who pray themselves incessantly for the same and whose perseverance is grounded in Gods eternall predestination their perseverance in true faith unto the end is not doubtfull but sure according to the Scripture All ingraffed into Christ by true faith are such to whom God hath promised to give perseverance Jer. 32.40 Psal 25.1 c. and who by the power of God are preserved by faith unto salvation 1 Pet. 1.5 and for whose perseverance Christ did and doth pray John 17.20 Rom. 8.34 and who daylie in the Lords Prayer call upon God for the same whose perseverance at length is founded in Gods eternall predestination Mat. 24.24 Rom. 8.30 Ephes 1.11 14. 1 Thes 2.13 14. c. Therefore the perseverance of all those who are inserted by true faith into Christ is not doubtfull but certaine according to Scripture No lesse firme a demonstration doth the proximate cause yeeld which begets true faith alwayes remaining in the Elect out of two sayings in Scripture joyned together 1 Pet. 1.23 You are renewed not of mortall seed but of immortall by the word of God which abideth foe ever And 1 John 3.9 He that is borne of God sinneth not because the seed of God remaineth in him nor can he sin because he is borne of God Hence we reason thus They who are borne of the immortall seed of Gods word and in whom this immortall seed notwithstanding their infirmities doth remaine in them also faith abides nor doth it finally faile and consequently perseverance which is faith it selfe not failing but remaining and persevering the reason of this is the individuall knitting of the cause and the effect because the immortall seed of Gods word remaineth not in whom it doth remaine but by faith All that are ingraffed into Christ by true faith are borne againe of the immortall seed of Gods word as Peter the Apostle witnesseth and in them abideth this immortall seed not withstanding their infirmities witnesse John the Apostle In all then that are by true faith ingraffed into Christ faith remaines neither doth it ever utterly faile and consequently perseverance c. What need many words If the perseverance of the Saints be doubtfull then is it not given certainly by God to all them that aske it daylie praying with all their heart Hallowed by thy Name thy Kingdome come thy will be done on earth as it is in heaven Leade us not into tentation Cyp. de Orat. Aug. de bono persev c. 2.3.6 but deliver us from evill c. In which Petitions Cyprian and Austine learnedly and religiously teach that perseverance is begged of God then 2. this promise of God besides others will be vaine Heare O house of Jacob who have beene carried by me from the wombe even to your old age I am with you and till you be hairy I will carry you Isaiah 46.3 Phil. 1.6 I have made I will beare I will also carry and will deliver 3. In vaine will the Apostles most hearty perswasion confidence and promise be I am perswaded that he who hath begun a good worke in you will perfect it Rom. 8.33 1 Cor. 1.8 untill the day of Jesus Christ For I am perswaded that neither life nor death c. can separate us from the love of God in Christ Jesus God will confirme you to the end unblamable untill the day of our Lord Jesus Christ 4. In vaine will be the prayer and confidence of the Saints praying with David O God forsake me not in mine old age and when my head groweth gray Thou hast shewed me many and great afflictions but thou hast returned and quickned me 5. Justifying faith will be in vain or the assurance of the remission of sins for the time present for he that doubteth of Gods promise for the time to come feignes that he beleeves the promise of the time present Isai 46.3 Isai 43.25 for these are conjoyned I did beare you I will beare you till your old age I I am he who blot out thine iniquities c. and will not remember thy sins any more 6. In vaine finally is the faith of eternall life and salvation because he that doubts of his perseverance in faith without which life eternall is not obtained how can he be confident of life eternall for he that doubts if he shall live till the morrow how can he be assured he shall live eternally so instead of faith a fallacious opinion shall take place in mens consciences hesitation doubting feare anxiety undermining and overthrowing all Christian comfort and confidence will domineere These are the fruits which the deniall of perseverance will bring forth all which are false impious blasphemous against which the perseverance of the Saints stands as a strong
born of the Virgin Mary 2. Because God is not changeable and therefore the Deity is not changed into flesh 3. Because the Word took flesh and was not changed into flesh What then doth Christs conception of the holy Ghost signifie and import Three things thereby are signified The forming of Christs flesh Luke 1.35 That the masse of his humane nature was created or formed in the wombe of the Virgin miraculously and besides the order of things disposed of God in nature by the immediate working and operation of the holy Ghost without the seed and substance of man The power of the most High shall over-shadow thee Object But wee are also made of God Answ Wee are made of God mediately Christ immediately The sanctifying of Christs flesh That the holy Ghost did the same moment and by the same operation cleanse this masse and from the very point of the conception sanctifie it in the mothers wombe that is sith it became not the Word Foure causes of this sanctifying the Sonne of God to assume unto himselfe a nature polluted with sinne he therefore caused that originall sinne should not issue into it and that for these causes 1. That hee might be a pure sacrifice and a sufficient ransome for our redemption Hee hath made him to be sinne for us which knew no sinne 2 Cor. 5.11 that wee should be made the righteousnesse of God in him 2. That he might also sanctifie us by his sanctitie and holinesse For if Christ had been a sinner he could not have satisfied for us but himselfe should have remained in death Therefore could hee not have been our sanctifier neither by merit nor by his power and efficacy Heâ 2 11. 7 16. For hee that sanctifieth and they that are sanctified are all of one Such an High Priest it became us to have which is holy harmelesse undefiled separate from sinners 3. It was not agreeable unto the Word the eternall Sonne of God to unite personally unto him humane nature being stained and defiled wherein he dwelleth as in his own Temple For God is a consuming fire 4. That wee might know that whatsoever this Sonne speaketh Deut. 4 2â it is the will of God and the truth For Whatsoever is borne of flesh which is sinfull and not sanctified is flesh falshood and vanity Object But he was borne of a mother which was a sinner Why then should not Christ have sin Answ The holy Ghost doth best know how to sever sin from mans nature For sin is not the nature of man but came else-whence even from the Divel Mary therefore was a sinner but the Masse of flesh which was taken out of her substance was by the operation of the holy Ghost at the same instant sanctified when it was taken The uniting of his flesh to his God head The third thing which is sanctified in that Christ is said to be conceived by the holy Ghost is the union of the humane nature with the Word For the flesh of Christ was together both created or formed and also sanctified and united to the Son of the holy Ghost immediatly but of the Father and the Son by the Spirit The sense and meaning then of this Article Which was conceived by the holy Ghost is The full meaning of the Article conceived by the holy Ghost 1. That the holy Ghost was the immediate author of the miraculous conception of the flesh of Christ 2. That he separated all uncleannesse and contagion of originall sin from this conceived off-spring 3. That he united in the very moment of the conception the flesh with the Word in a personall union It is added further in the Creed that he was born of the Virgin Mary that is of the Virgins substance Five causes why Christ was born of the Virgin Mary namely that we might know him to âe and that chiefly for these causes True man That the truth of the humane nature assumed by the Son of God might hereby be signified unto us to wit that he was conceived by the power of the holy Ghost and born true man of the substance of Mary his Mother that is Though the flesh of Christ were miraculously conceived yet it was taken and born of the Virgin Tâââ seed of David That wee might know Christ our Mediatour to be the true seed of David that is to be true man and our brother who hath humane flesh made not of nothing neither else-whence but issued from the seed of David Isaac and Abraham of whom also the virgin Mary her selfe came yea of the very selfe same masse of Adam whereof both they and wee are The Messias That it may certainly appeare unto us that this Jesus born of the Virgin is that Messias promised unto the Fathers Behold a Virgin shall conceive Esay 7.14 Gen. 3.15 and beare a Sonne The seed of the woman shall break the head of the Serpent For it was fore-told by the Prophets that the Messias the Redeemer of mankinde should be borne of the stock of David and that by a miraculous conception and birth having a Virgin for his Mother Wherefore seeing both that is both the prophesies and the miracles are in this Jesus fulfilled there can be no doubt but that this is the Messias true man and true God the reconciler of God and man Without sin That this Christs birth of a Virgin might be a testimony that he is pure and without sin sanctified in the wombe of the Virgin by the vertue of the holy Ghost A signe of our new birth John 1.13 That wee might know the Analogie which is between Christs nativitie and the regeneration of the faithfull For Christs birth of the Virgin is a signe of our spirituall regeneration which is not of bloud nor of the will of the flesh nor of the will of man but of God Quest 36. What profit takest thou by Christs holy conception and nativitie Ans That he is our Mediatour a He. 7.26 27. and doth cover with his innocency and perfect holinesse my sins in which I was conceived that they may not come in the sight of God b 1 Pet. 1.18 19. 1 Pet. 3.18 1 Cor. 1.30 Rom. 8.3 4. Esay 53.11 Psal 32.1 The Explication Two benefits of Christs conception and nativity TWO benefits wee reape from Christs conception and nativity Confirmation of faith A confirmation of our faith that hee is the true Mediatour Consolation A consolation that we through this Mediatour are justified before God The reason hereof is because he cannot be a Mediatour between God and men who is not himself man who is not righteous who is not united with the Word that is who is not by nature true God and true man and of sufficiency and ability to bestow on us his salvation purchased for us For such an High Priest it became us to have which is holy harmlesse underfiled separate from sinners
pray according to faith and without faith no man can be assured that he shall be heard neither receiveth he what he asketh Considence in the Mediatour A confidence in the Mediatiour that we may resolve that both our person and our prayers please God not for our owne worthinesse but for Christs sake our Mediatour So Daniel prayeth that hee may be heard for the Lords sake Dan. 9.17 John 16.23 Heb. 13 10. and Christ willeth us to pray unto his Father in his Name Our prayers are to be put on our Altar Christ so shall they be acceptable to God Confidence of being heard Confidence of being heard In the former Faith is required whereby we with full confidence resolve that we are through Christs merit just before God and that God is reconciled unto us by Christ Here the faith of being heard is required which cannot stand without the former faith of being justified Because yee are sons God hath sent forth the Spirit of his Son into your hearts which crieth Abba Father Hee that cometh to God must beleeve that God is and that hee is a rewarder of them that seeke him But here in this full perswasion of being heard A difference of things to be prayed for wee are to observe the difference of such things as are to be desired Some gifts are necessary to salvation as spirituall gifts Some are corporall without which wee may be saved Spirituall blessings are simply to be desired with a trust and full perswasion of being heard even that we shall receive them as we desire that is in speciall But gifts which are not necessary to salvation whether they be corporall or else such spirituall as without which wee may be saved these are to be desired verily but with a condition of Gods will and pleasure that he will give them us if they serve for his glory and be profitable for us or that he will give us other of better quality either at this or some other time Wee must follow in asking these benefits the Leper which said Lord if thou wilt thou canst make mee cleane For neither doe the Elect when they aske such things desire simply to be heard For oftentimes wee aske things Matth. 8.2 not knowing what and what manner of things they be and so neither know wee whether the obtaining of them in speciall if we should be heard in them will profit us or be pernicious and hurtfull to us Object Hee that asketh doubtfully asketh not according to faith neither is heard Wee aske corporall blessings doubtfully because wee aske them with condition Therefore not according to faith Answ 1. The Major is either particular or false For the nature of faith requireth that wee be certaine not of all corporall benefits but onely of spiriâuall blessings which are necessary to salvation as of remission of sinnes and of life everlasting In corporall blessings it sufficeth if faith submit it selfe to Gods Word and crave and looke for such things as are availeable to salvation Answ 2. The Minor also may be denied For albeit we aske corporall blessings with a condition yet do we not simply doubt of obtaining them For wee beleeve that wee shall receive those corporall blessings which wee aske of God so that they be expedient for us unto salvation and otherwise if they are like to prove hurtfull unto us wee desire not to be heard in that which we pray Therefore we neverthelesse aske in faith while we submit our selves to the Word and Will of God and desire to be heard according to his good pleasure For faith submitteth it selfe to every word and will of God and the will of God is this That wee aske spirituall things simply and corporall conditionally and that we resolve with our selves that we shall receive the former in speciall but the latter as farre forth as they serve for Gods glory and our salvation And thus if wee pray wee doubt not to be heard A confidence in Gods promise A confidence and trust in Gods promise that wee know and think that God hath promised to heare as many as call upon him with those conditions before alledged Call upon mee in the time of trouble Psal 59.15 Esay 65.24 so will I heare thee and thou shalt praise mee Before they call I will answer and whiles they speake I will heare Without this promise of hearingâ there is no faith without faith prayer is but vaine Except wee give faith and credit to Gods promises and think of them while we are praying they availe us nothing neither can we desire ought with good conscience but rather when after this sort we know not what we aske doubting of Gods hearing of our petition we doe not pray but mock God Now the confidence which we have of Gods promise in heaâing us breadeth in us a certainty of his hearing and our salvation and this certainty kindleth in us a study of invocation and of making supplications unto God By these conditions and circumstances of sincere and true prayer it doth easily appeare A difference between the prayer of the godly and the wicked how much the praying of the godly and the wicked differ The godly endeavour to observe all these conditions in their praying The wicked contrarily either omit and neglect them all or keeping one or two conditions erre in the rest Some erre in the knowledge of the nature and will of God therein omitting the first condition some erre in the things which are to be asked when they aske either evill things or uncertaine or nor approved by God Some aske these hypocritically some without a feeling of their want some not with a confidence in the Mediatour some persisting in their wickednesse thinke yet that God heareth them some desire things necessary to salvation with a distrust and diffidence some lastly aske not thinking of Gods promise and therefore not according to faith ON THE 46. SABBATH Quest 119. What Prayer is that Ans Our Father a Mat. 6.9 10 11 12 13. Luk. 11.2 3 4. which art in heaven Hallowed be thy Name Thy kingdome come Thy will be done in earth as it is in heaven Give us this day our daily bread And forgive us our trespasses as we forgive them that trespasse against us And leade us not into temptation but deliver us from evill For thine is the kingdome the power and the glory for ever and ever Amen The Explication THe forme of prayer prescribed by Christ unto us is recited by the two Evangelists Matâhew and Luke This questionlesse is the best most certain and most perfect forme of prayer for it was delivered by Christ who is the Wisdome of God and his words his heavenly Father alwaies acknowledgeth and heareth Moreover it containeth most briefly all things that are to be desired necessary for the soule and body Lastly it is a rule whereby all our prayers must be directed Two causes why Christ delâvered unto us this form
of prayer Some demand Whether wee be so tyed to this forme of prayer that in praying wee may use no other Answ Christ delivered this forme unto us not that wee should be tyed to these words but that wee might know 1. What things aske 2. How to aske them For it is a generall forme of the manner whereby and the things which we are to aske Now it falleth out oftentimes that particular benefits are necessary for us which we must aske of God according to those sayings of Scripture Whatsoever ye shall aske the Father in my name he will give it you John 14.13 James 1.5 Matth. 24.20 If any of you lack wisdome let him aske of God and it shall be given him Pray that your flight be not in the winter But these as touching the words are not in this prayer There are also many examples of prayer in the old and new Testament which as concerning the words 2 Chron. 20.6 2 King 8.15 Dan. 9.4 John 17.1 Acts 4.24 differ from this as the prayers of Josaphat Salomon Daniel Christ himselfe the Apostles and others which neverthelesse were heard of God Wherefore the forme of prayer delivered unto us by Christ is wholly a thing indifferent Object Wee may not be wiser than Christ Therefore seeing hee hath appointed us a certaine form of prayer we must hold us contented therewith and therefore we do amisse when we use other formes of prayer Ans We may not depart from that forme if Christ will have us tied unto it but he will not have us tyed to these words because his purpose was when he taught his Disciples to pray to deliver a briefe summe of those things which we are to aske of God Repl. That is to be retained than which no better can be invented Wee cannot invent a better forme and better words than are these of Christ himselfe Therefore wee must retaine also the forme and words of Christ. Answ We cannot invent better words neither a better forme to expresse this summe of such things as are to be desired which is as it were the generall of all things that are to be desired These generals of Gods benefits which Christ in this forme hath prescribed unto us to be desired cannot be proposed in a better forme but Christ will have us also to descend to specials and aske particular benefits according to our necessity For that form prescribed by Christ is nothing else but a set or course of certaine heads or generals whereunto all benefits as well corporall as spirituall may be referred And when Christ willeth us to desire the generals hee willeth us also to desire the specials And further also those which are here put in generall we are in like manner for this cause to declare in speciall that we may be led into a consideration of our necessity to a desire of making of our petition to God to help our necessity Now that we may doe this we have need also of speciall formes of praying For to the explication of generals by their specials we have need of another form But yet all other formes of prayer must agree with this forme prescribed by Christ Hence Austine testifieth August ad Prob. that All the prayers of saints extant in Scripture are contained in the Lords Prayer And he addeth farther that It is free for us to say the same things in other words when we pray but it is not free for us to say or mention other things than are comprised in this forme of prayer Quest 120. Why doth Christ teach us to call God our Father Answ That presently in the very entrance and beginning of the prayer hee might stirre up in us such a reverence and confidence in God as is meete for the sonnes of God which must be the ground and foundation of our prayer to wit that God through Christ is made our Father and will much lesse deny unto us those things which wee aske of him with a true faith than our earthly Parents deny unto us earthly things a Math. 7. v. 9 10 11 Luke 11. v. 11 12 13. The Explication THis Prayer of Christ hath three parts a Proeme Petitions and a Conclusion The Proeme is Our Father which art in heaven The Proeme hath two parts 1. A calling on the true God in these words Our Father 2. A description of him in these which art in heaven And the Lord used this kind of Proeme because he will be called upon with due honour This honour consisteth 1. In the true knowledge 2. In true confidence 3. In obedience Obedience compriseth 1. True Love 2. True Feare 3. Hope 4. Humiliation 5. Patience Our Father God is called Our Father 1. In respect of our creation The sonne of Adam the Sonne of God 2. In respect of our redemption God is our Father in three respects Luke 3.38 and receiving into his favour by his Son our Mediatour Christ is the only begotten and naturall Sonne of God wee are not his sons by our own nature but are for Christs sake adopted to be sons 3. In respect of our sanctification or regeneration by the holy Ghost in Christ Christ will have us to call God Father and so to invocate him Five causes why we here call God Father 1. In regard of the true invocation of God who is the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ 2. In regard of the true knowledge of him that we may know him to be our Father who through and for his Son the Mediatour hath adopted us to be his sonnes when otherwise wee were his enemies John 20.17 I goe unto my Father and unto your Father and who farther also for his Sons sake regenerateth us by the holy Ghost and endoweth us with all gifts and graces necessary 3. In regard of reverence namely that in us may be stirred up and raised true reverence towards him that seeing hee is our Father wee therefore behave our selves as becometh sonnes and be affected with such reverence towards him as it becometh children to be affected towards their Father especially being adopted children and unworthy of Gods blessings and benefits 4. In regard of confidence that the same be raised in us whereby we may be assured that we shall be heard and that hee will give us all things which pertaine to our salvation For seeing God is our Father Rom. 8.32 and even so loving a Father to us That hee hath given his onely begotten Sonne for us to death how then shall hee not give us together with him all things necessary to our salvation 5. For a memoriall of our creation Now God will heare those onely that âo pray because in them hee obtaineth the end of his blessings and benefits Object 1. We invocate the Father according to the prescript of his owne Son Therefore wee must not invocate the Sonne and the holy Ghost Ans The consequence of this reason is denied because the consequence holdeth not from the
I have purposed the Lord of Hosts hath purposed and who shall disanull Isai 45.7 Forming peace and creating evill Isai 46.11 I have purposed and I will also do it Ezek. 12.25 I will speake the word and I will do it Malac. 3.6 I am the Lord and change not Rom. 11.29 Of them God cannot repent Heb. 6.17 God willing to shew the immutability of his promise confirmed it by an oath James 1.17 With the Father of lights there is no change e Isai 6.3 Holy holy holy Lord God of Hosts Psal 145.17 The Lord is just in all his wayes and holy in all his works f Ephes 1.11 He did all things by the counsell of his will Acts 4.28 That they might do whatsoever thine hand and thy counsell had pre-ordained to be done g Rom. 8.11 That the purpose of God which is according to election might remaine Ephes 1.11 In him we have obtained an inheritance being predestinated according to his purpose who worketh all things by the counsell of his oâne will h Ephes 1.4 As he hath elected us in himselfe before the foundations of the world were laid i Ephes 2.5 When we were dead in our sins God hath quickened us together with Christ Rom. 9.21 Hath not the Potter power of the same lump to make one vessell to honour c. k Genes 1. ver 2 3. c. l Tit. 3.5 Not by the just works which we have done but by his mercy he hath saved us Rom. 9.11.18 The children being yet not borne before they had done good or evill that the purpose of God which is according to election that is not of works but of him that calleth might stand sure Therefore he will have mercy on whom he will c. Deut. 7.7 8. Not because of your multitude hath the Lord loved you above all other people and chosen you but because the Lord loved you m Rom. 8.29 Whom he fore-knew them he predestinated to be conformable to the Image of his Son that he might be the first-borne among many brethren n Mat. 22.14 Many are called few chosen Ephes 1.4 As he hath chosen us in him o Phil. 4.3 Whose names are in the Booke of life Dan. 12.1 At that time thy people shall escape whosoever is found written in the Booke of life Luke 10.20 Rejoyce that your names are written in heaven Rev. 20.12 And another booke was opened which is the Booke of life Rev. 21.27 There shall no thing enter into it that defileth or doth any abomination or speaketh lyes but who are written in the Lambs booke of life Of the Book of life see also Exod. 32.32 33. Psal 69.29 and 139.16 Ezek. 13.9 Rev. 17.8 and 20.15 p Ephes 1.5 Having predestinated us unto the adoption of children by Jesus Christ to himselfe according to the good pleasure of his will q Acts 13.48 And they beleeved so many as were ordained to life eternall r Ephes 1.5 Having predestinated us unto the adoption of children by Jesus Christ to himselfe according to the good pleasure of his will s Rom. 8.30 Whom he predestinated them also he called t Mat. 13.11 To you it is given to know the mysteries of the Kingdome of heaven Mat. 11.15 I thanke thee O Father that thou hast hid these things from the wise and prudent and hast revealed them to babes Acts 13.48 And as many as were ordained to life eternall beleeved Ephes 1.4 That we might be holy before him in love Tit. 1.1 According to the faith of Gods elect u Rom. 8.30 Whom he called those also he justified x Rom. 8.30 Whom he justified those also he glorified y Mat. 22.14 Few are chosen Rom. 11.7 The elect have obtained the rest were hardened z Rev. 20.15 He that was not found written in the Booke of life was cast into the burning lake Rev. 17.8 Whose names are not written in the Book of life from the foundation of the world aa Rom. 9.22 He endured with great patience the vessels of wrath prepared for destruction Mat. 25.41 Go yee cursed into everlasting fire prepared for the Devill and his Angels Prov. 16.4 God made all things for himselfe and the wicked for the evill day Jude 4. and 2 Pât 2.3 Who of old were ordained for this judgement bb Rom. 9.18 He sheweth mercy on whom he will and whom he will he hardeneth Psal 59.6 Be not mercifull to all the sins of the wicked Jer. 13.14 I will not pity nor spare nor have mercy but destroy them cc Psal 81.13 I permitted them to the strength of their owne hearts and they walked in their counsels Acts 14.16 God in former ages suffered all Nations to walke in their owne wayes Rom. 1.24 26 28. Therefore God delivered them up to their owne hearts desires to uncleannesse that they might defile their bodies one with another dd Rom. 9.22 23. What if he willing to shew his anger and make knowne his power endured with much patience the vessels of wrath prepared for destruction And that he might make knowne the riches of his glory to the vessels of mercy which he hath prepared for glory Rom. 9.17 For this very cause have I raised thee that I might make knowne my power in thee and that my Name may be declared through all the earth Exod. 9.16 And truly for this cause have I set thee up that I might shew my power in thee c. Prov. 16.4 God hath made all things for himselfe even the wicked man for the evill day ee Psal 145.7 They will call to minde the multitude of thy goodnesse and they will speake of thy righteousnesse Psal 75.8 God is Judge he lifieth up one and casteth downe the other VII Out of these testimonies of Scripture it is manifest that God before the foundation of the world did put this difference betweene men that he sayes himselfe he shews mercy a to some and hardeneth b others he illuminateth some and c blinds others he calls some to repentance and calls not others bestowes faith on some bestowes it not on d others Abel was received of God Cain e rejected Sem retaines the blessing of God Cham is f accursed Abraham is called out of Ur of the Chaldees others are g forsaken Isaac is made heire Ismael is h ejected Jacob is loved Esau hated Peter after his fall is received unto i grace Judas is left in despaire In briefe that will be till the end of the world which Christ k fore-told Then two shall be in the field one shall be received the other shall be rejected two shall be grinding in the Mill the one shall be received the other refused Who then will doubt whether God did not decree that from eternity which in time he will have done For with God the Father of lights there is no change Jam. 1.17 See above Aphoris 5. VIII Therefore it is no lesse true that there is predestination then that God is God See Luthers saying above Aphoris 1. IX The cause why God from eternity out of lost
mankinde did predestinate some to life eternall to be saved in Christ is none other in the counsell of God then what in time moved him that he should bestow upon his Elect according to his revealed word faith and life eternall to wit his meere good pleasure and free-will of electing them in a Christ and not their fore-seene holinesse or good b works for they were all sinners alike and unapt for good c works unlesse that God doth operate these in them because he had predestinated and d elected them before Testimonies of Scripture a Rom. 9.18 He will have mercy on whom he will and whom he will he hardeneth Ephes 1.5 Who hath predestinated us whom he hath adopted to be sons in Christ Jesus to himselfe according to the good pleasure of his will Mat. 11.26 Even so Father because it hath pleased thee b 1 John 4.10 In this is love not that we loved God but that he loved us John 15.16 You have not chosen me but I have chosen you Rom. 9.11 Not of works but of him that calleth Tit. 3.5 Not by the works of righteousnesse which we have done but by his mercy he hath saved us Ephes 1.4 He hath elected us in him in love Deut. 7.7 Not because you were many hath God above all people loved and chosen you but because the Lord loved you c Ephes 2.3 We were all the children of wrath as others were Mat. 7.8 An evill tree bringeth not forth good fruit d 2 Cor. 3.5 Not that we are sufficient of our selves to thinke any thing as of our selves but our sufficiency is of God See also Ephes 1.4 Rom. 8.30 X. Why God did not choose all or did not forsake all but some onely and why he chose us rather then others I say Jacob Peter and Paul rather then Esau Judas and Simon Magus in Gods eternall counsell no other reason can be given then what is revealed in his Word to wit why he did not call all in time or not call convert or not convert to wit the gracious and just pleasure of his a will and not the fore-seene inequality worthinesse or unworthinesse of men as if God had fore-seene that these should be good in themselves and others should be wicked for God saw all men equally corrupted and therefore in respect of worth he might have justly b rejected all S. Paul tells us that the cause of this good will and pleasure of God was the manifestation of his mercy and c wrath but why that seemed good to God thus and not otherwise it is that unsearchable depth of the wisdome of God to be adored by us with the Apostle O the d depth The cause may be hid it cannot be unjust saith e Austine Testimonies of Scripture and of the Ancient Fathers a Mat. 11.25 26. I thank thee Father Lord of heaven and earth that thou hast hid these things from the wise and prudent and hast revealed them to babes Even so because it pleased thee O Father See also Ephes 1.5 6. b Rom. 9.11 The children being yet unborne when they had done neither good nor evill that the purpose of God might remaine sure according to election that is not of works but of him that calleth c Rom. 9.22 What if he being willing to shew his wrath and make knowne his power hath suffered with much gentlenesse the vessels of wrath prepared for destruction and to make knowne the riches of his glory towards the vessels of mercy c. Rom. 9.17 For this cause have I raised thee that I might make knowne my power on thee and that my Name might be declared through all the earth Prov. 16.4 God made all for himselfe even the wicked for the evill day d Rom. 11.33 O the deep riches of the wisdome and knowledge of God! how unsearchable are his judgements and his wayes past finding out e August ad Paul epist 59. Why some belong to predestination some do not belong the cause may be occult it cannot be unjust XI But the cause why God chooseth not these as uncleane vessels ordained to wrath and eternall a damnation is none other then why now and for ever according to Law and Gospell he punisheth and condemneth them to wit in regard of God his most just anger against b sin in regard of the reprobate their sins malice and c infidelity for as God in his justice punisheth none but for d sin so he predestinated no man to punishment but for sin Testimonies of Scripture a Prov. 16.4 God hath made all for himselfe the wicked also for the evill day See Rom. 9.22 Mat. 25.41 Jude 4. b Psal 5.6 He hateth all the workers of iniquity c Ephes 5.6 For these things the wrath of God cometh upon the children of disobedience d Ezek. 18.4 That soule that sinneth shall die XII Therefore there is no injustice in Gods predestination but all things are done graciously and justly for it is an act of grace to pardon the Elect that debt which he might have justly exacted from them and it is an act of justice to require it of the reprobate which he was not bound to remit unto a them yea God should be just if he punish b both because he found both in the same corruption they then that are condemned cannot pretend that they have not deserved punishment nor can they who are justified glory that they have deserved grace and c salvation Testimonies of Scripture and of Ancient Doctors a Mat. 20.13 15. Friend I do thee no wrong may not I do with mine own what I please Is thine eye evill because I am good Rom. 11.35 Or who hath first given to him that he might be repaied b August de bono perseverant cap. 8. He should be just though he punished both he who is delivered hath cause to give thanks he who is condemned hath no cause to complaine c Ambrose l. 2. c. 1. De vocat Gent. Neither is the complaint of the damned man just nor the bragging of the justified true if either the one say that he hath deserved punishment or the other affirme that he hath merited grace XIII All things saith Luther depend upon Gods predestination to wit In praefat comment ad Rom. who are to beleeve who not who are to be freed from sin who are to be blinded who are to be condemned and who justified For in them who are elected to life he worketh by calling them to repentance faith justice comfort a glory in those that are predestinated to damnation he doth not worke but in them he findeth sin infidelity injustice desperation and shame in many notwithstanding he worketh most just b induration and in all eternall desertion and rejection from Gods c presence Testimonies of Scripture a Rom. 8.29 30. Whom he fore-knew he also predestinated to be conformable to the image of his Son that he might be the first-borne among many brethren Those whom he predestinated he called whom he called them he hath justified whom he justified
Fathers one Son not three Sons one holy Ghost not three holy Ghosts The Declaration 14. FAther This Article declares the third concerning the distinction of the persons which consisteth in a distinct manner of existing proper for each person 15. Of none The Greek is ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã that is made of or from none having no off spring or originall from any other because he is from himselfe 16. Nor created The Greek is ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã neither made of any for neither created otherwise he should be the creature of another 17. Nor begotten So it is in the Greek hence the Greek Divines call the Father ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã unbegotten for if he were begotten he should be the Son not the Father And this is the manner of existing by which the Father is distinguished from the Son and holy Ghost because he is of none but of himselfe 18. The Son from the Father Not also from the holy Ghost for as the Father onely hath the Son so the Son is onely from the Father therefore he is not the Son of Abraham David and Mary but according to the flesh 19. Not made When the Apostle saith He was made of a woman Gal. 4.4 that is understood according to the flesh not according to the divinity 20. Nor created As Arius blasphemed that the Son was first created abusing a corrupted place in the Apochrypha Syrac 24.14 and depraving other Scriptures which call Christ the beginning of the creature of God to wit not a passive but an active beginning Col. 1.5.18 Rev. 3.4 21. But begotten In the Greek it is begotten of the Father and that alone therefore he is the onely begotten of the Father John 1.14 and that Wisdome that was begot before the mountaines were made Prov. 8.25 that is from eternity This eternall generation of the Son from the Father is the ineffable communication of the divine Essence by which alone the second person of the divinity from the first alone as a son from the father receives the same essence whole and intire which the father hath and this is the way of existing by which the Son is distinguished from the Father and the holy Ghost because he is onely begotten of the Father 22. From the Father So it is in the Greek from the Father as John 15.26 ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã c. Who proceedeth from the Father but Athanasius saith not from the Father alone as he spake of the Son ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã of the Father alone which exclusive particle when the later Grecians against the minde of the Apostles and of Athanasius at length added the Latine Church to fill up the Scriptures meaning said From the Father and the Son 23. Not made This is against the Macedonians who feigned the holy Ghost to be a creature created motions and created spirituall gifts 24. Nor begotten Because so he were the Son for to be begotten is to be the Son 25. But proceeding So it is in the Greek as it is said John 15.46 for this procession or emanation is the ineffable communication of the divine Essence by which alone the third person of the divinity from the Father and the Son as a Spirit from him whose Spirit he is receives the same entire essence which the Father and Son have Concerning the manner of this procession and generation to those that curiously enquire that of Damascen should be answered ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã c. Dam. l. 4. Orth. Fid. c. 10. That there is a difference betweene generation and procession we have learned but which is the manner or way of this difference we know not And that of Ambrose Licet scire c. We may know that the Son is begot and so that the holy Ghost proceeds but we may not know how he is begot and how he proceeds And this is the way of existing that he proceeds from the Father and the Son for he is the Spirit of the Son no lesse then of the Father Rom. 8.9 Gal. 4.6 and he is sent from both John 15.26 he proceeds then from both ARTICLE VIII And in this Trinity 26. none is before or after other 27. none lesser or greater then other 28. but all the three persons are co-eternall among themselves and co-equall so that in all things as is said the unity in trinity and trinity in unity is to be worshipped 29. He then that will be saved must thus think of the Trinity The Declaration 26. NOne before To wit in nature and time though in order of existence the Father be the first the Son the second and the holy Ghost the third person 27. None greater Because God admits no quantity but when Christ saith he is lesser then the Father John 14.28 he saith this not in respect of his divinity but onely in regard of his mediation and humanity otherwise that could not be true when he saith I and my Father are one All that the Father hath are mine 28. But all The co-eternity then and co-equality and the co-essentiality also of the Trinity is altogether to be worshipped 29. He then that will He therefore hates his owne salvation who beleeves not the holy Trinity for Whosoever denieth the Son hath not the Father 1 John 2.23 And Who hath not the Spirit of Christ he is none of his Rom. 8.9 For no man can say that Jesus is the Lord but by the holy Ghost 1 Cor. 12.3 The Catholick Faith concerning the Incarnation of the Son of GOD our Lord JESUS CHRIST According to the Creed of ATHANASIUS briefly declared and asserted ARTICLE I. Of the Creed the ninth But 1. it is necessary unto eternall salvation that whosoever will be saved 2. he beleeve rightly the 3. Incarnation of our Lord Jesus Christ The Declaration 1. BVt it is necessary This necessity is every where delivered in Scripture John 3.36 He that beleeveth in the Son hath everlasting life and he that beleeveth not the Son shall not see life but the wrath of God abideth on him Joh. 6.14 This is the will of him that sent me that all that see the Son and beleeve in him may have life eternall John 17.3 This is life eternall to know thee the onely true God and whom thou hast sent Jesus Christ 1 John 4.3 And every spirit that confesseth not that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh is not of God Acts 4.12 Neither is there salvation in any other for there is none other name under heaven given among men whereby we must be saved Acts 10.43 To him give all the Prophets witnesse that whosoever beleeveth in his Name shall receive remission of sins by his Name By faith then in the Son of God made man it behooveth all to be saved and without this faith no man can be saved 2. Incarnation also In Greek ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã his inhumanation ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã his incorporation of the causes truth and manner of which Athanasius lest a famous
Booke entituled The inhumanation of the Word of God other Greeks commonly call this The Incarnation which word is made out of the sayings of Scripture in which the Incarnation of the Son of God is chiefly grounded John 1.14 The Word was made flesh and dwelt among us 1 Tim. 3.16 God was manifested in the flesh Heb. 2.14 Because children are partakers of flesh and blood the Son of God himselfe was made partaker of the same and ver 16. He tooke not on him the nature of Angels but he tooke on him the flesh is of God To this purpose are the Angels words to the Virgin Mary Luke 1.35 The holy Ghost shall come upon thee and the vertue of the most High shall over-shadow thee therefore that holy thing that shall be borne of thee shall be called the Son of God And that of the Apostle Gal. 4.4 God sent his Son made of a woman out of which is understood that this Incarnation is the miraculous assumption of humane flesh or nature by the operation of the holy Ghost in the Virgins womb being performed by the Son of God into the unity of his personality 3. Beleeve faithfully In the Greek it is firmely ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã in the last Article it is faithfully and firmely of which the first respects the sincerity of this faith purified from errour deniall and heresie whatsoever concerning this mystery the latter requires an assurance and confidence of salvation in the Son of God incarnate ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã being opposite to doubt and conjecturall opinion ARTICLE II. Of the Creed the X. This then 4. is the right Faith 5. that wee beleeve and confesse that 6. our Lord Jesus Christ 7. the Son of God is 8. God and man The Declaration 4. RIght faith The right faith concerning the Incarnation of the Son of God is briefly set out in two heads The first is of the very mysterie of the Incarnation or of the person of the Son of God incarnate The later is concerning his office or the mysterie of our redemption which was performed and to be performed by him in the flesh It is equally necessary to salvation to beleeve both and the first for the later The faith of which except it be held entire and untainted as the Gospel declares it to beleeve Christ to be God and man which the divels also beleeve and tremble will help nothing to salvation 5. That we may beleeve We must beleeve and confesse because with the heart we beleeve unto righteousnesse and with the mouth we confesse to salvation 6. Our Lord. So the Angell calls him the same day he was borne Luke 2.11 There is borne to us this day a Saviour which is Christ the Lord And the New Testament in very many places chiefly 1 Cor. 8.6 We haue one Lord Jesus Christ. And he will be so called of us John 13.13 You call mee Lord and you say well for so I am Hence in the Creed we beleeve in Jesus Christ our Lord. The Septuagint every-where expresse the word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Lord by Gods proper name ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã which is worth the observing because it affords an ample argument of the true Deitie of our Lord Jesus Christ For if ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã be the same that Jehovah surely ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã our Lord is God Jehovah The Son of God then is our Lord by a two-fold dominion one of his Deitie common to him with the Father and holy Ghost which is his absolute power over all things the other is of mediation proper to himselfe by which as he is the Mediatour between God and men he alone is at the right hand of God appointed head of the Church over all things Ephes 1.22 7. He is the Son of God Not a son by the grace of creation as the Angels are Gods Sons Job 1.6 nor a son by the grace of adoption as those that are predestinate are adopted to be sons by Jesus Christ Ephes 1.5 but the proper Son of God Rom. 8.32 The onely begotten of the Father John 1.14 Begotten before all created things from eternitie Prov. 8.23 25. Whose going forth from the beginning from the dayes of eternitie Mich. 5.4 By whom all things were made and without whom nothing was made that was made John 1.3 8. God and man Not God alone for so he were not truly Christ that is anointed for God alone is the anointer not the anointed Nor man alone for so he were not truly Jesus that is a Saviour for man alone is not the Saviour but the saved but God and man one and the same Son consisting of two natures the divine and the humane in the unitie of the hypostasis Furthermore why the Son of God the second person of the blessed Trinitie rather then any of the other persons to wit the Father or the holy Ghost united humane flesh to himselfe although that humane reason should stand amazed Christian faith should humbly adore and not search this mysterie some reasons notwithstanding are unfolded by Divines not improbable to wit that it was fit that he who was the Son of God begotten of the Father before the world should likewise be the Son of man borne in time of the substance of his mother First lest by the Incarnation the denomination of the divine persons should be changed or a confusion introduced which had hapned if either the Father or the holy Ghost or all together by the dispensation of the flesh had challenged to themselves the name of Son Secondly the benefit of the Incarnation was by God ordained and bestowed upon men for this end that wee might become the sons of God for it was meet that we should be made Gods adopted sons by him who is Gods naturall Son Thirdly it was most convenient that he who had obtained a middle place among the creatures should be repaired by the middle person of the Trinitie that there might be a decent correspondencie between the middle and middle Now man hath a middle place among the creatures having obtained to be under the spirituall and above the corporeall creatures it was then fit that man should be repaired by the middle person of the Trinitie Lastly there is nothing more decent than that decayed nature should be restored by him by whom it was created because all things were made by him John 1.3 therefore man was to be repaired and restored to his former dignitie by the Son of God ARTICLE III. Of the Creed the XI 9. He is God 10. of the substance of his Father 11. begotten before the world and man 12. of the substance of his mother 13. Borne in the world 14. Perfect God 15. Perfect man of a reasonable soule and humane flesh subsisting 16. Equall to the Father according to his Divinitie 17. inferiour to the Father according to his humanitie The Declaration 9. HEe is God It is as evident that the proper and onely begotten Son of God is God